A fannaticks mite cast into the Kings treasury being a sermon printed to the King because not preach'd before the King / by Henry Adis.
         Adis, Henry.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A26412 of text R28080 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing A581). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A26412
         Wing A581
         ESTC R28080
         10390272
         ocm 10390272
         44940
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26412)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44940)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1372:8)
      
       
         
           
             A fannaticks mite cast into the Kings treasury being a sermon printed to the King because not preach'd before the King / by Henry Adis.
             Adis, Henry.
          
           
             This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A26412 of text R28080 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing A581). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
           [17], 59, [1] p.
           
             Printed by S. Dover,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             "A declaration of a small society of baptized believers undergoing the name of free-willers about the city of London": p. 49-59.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
       A26412  R28080  (Wing A581).  civilwar no A fannaticks mite cast into the Kings treasury: being a sermon printed to the King, because not preach'd before the King. The second edition Adis, Henry 1660    40565 97 0 0 0 0 0 24 C  The  rate of 24 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           Fannaticks
           Mite
           Cast
           into
           the
           Kings
           Treasury
           :
           BEING
           A
           SERMON
           Printed
           to
           the
           KING
           ,
           Because
           not
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           KING
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           EDITION
           ,
           Corrected
           and
           Amended
           .
        
         
           By
           
             HENRY
             ADIS
             ,
          
           a
           Baptized
           Believer
           ,
           undergoing
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Free-Willer
           ;
           and
           also
           most
           ignomineously
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           Infamy
           ,
           called
           a
           
             Fannatick
             ,
          
           or
           
             a
             mad
             man
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               have
               I
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               I
               have
               give
               I
               Thee
               ,
            
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             First
             Read
             ,
             then
             Judge
             ;
             and
             Judge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             because
             the
             Wise
             Man
             saith
             ,
             That
             to
             
               him
               that
            
             Iudgeth
             
               a
               matter
               before
               he
               heareth
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               folly
               and
               shame
               ,
            
          
           
             Prov.
             18.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             S.
             Dover
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           1660.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           DElivered
           into
           the
           KINGS
           own-Hands
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           the
           
             26th
             .
          
           day
           of
           
             Chisleu
             ,
          
           in
           Scripture
           so
           called
           ,
           
             Zech.
          
           7.
           1.
           which
           is
           the
           
             9th
             .
          
           Month
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vulgarly
           called
           
             November
             ,
          
           1660.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           CHARLES
           the
           II
           ,
           OF
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             France
          
           and
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Thee
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           come
           now
           to
           present
           Thee
           with
           that
           MITE
           ,
           the
           Composing
           of
           which
           I
           have
           been
           very
           much
           pressed
           to
           in
           spirit
           ,
           ever
           since
           Thou
           wast
           brought
           again
           into
           this
           Land
           of
           Thy
           Nativity
           ,
           with
           that
           great
           Solemnity
           and
           Triumph
           ;
           the
           noise
           of
           which
           hath
           rejoyced
           the
           hearts
           of
           forregn
           Princes
           ,
           daunted
           the
           spirits
           of
           thy
           Domestick
           Enemies
           ,
           made
           thy
           Friends
           merry
           ,
           and
           the
           rude
           multitude
           mad
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           sadning
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           truly
           vertuous
           (
           and
           as
           I
           judge
           )
           not
           because
           thou
           art
           restored
           again
           ,
           for
           the
           meerly
           Rational
           may
           plainly
           behold
           in
           it
           an
           high
           Act
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           :
           But
           the
           Moon-sick
           madness
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           yet
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           revived
           and
           dayly
           continued
           Acts
           of
           abomination
           in
           
             Stage-playes
             ,
             May-games
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pastimes
             ,
          
           with
           the
           many
           
             bitter
          
           and
           
             most
             horrid
             Oaths
          
           and
           
             Execrations
             ,
          
           uttered
           almost
           in
           
             every
             corner
             ,
          
           by
           
             Nine-Pinn
             ,
             Nine-Hole
             ,
          
           and
           
             PigeonHole-Players
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           poysoning
           the
           youth
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           in
           that
           multitude
           of
           
             dammy
             and
             debauched
             Bawdy-houses
             ,
          
           even
           the
           
             foul
             and
             detestible
             shame
          
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ;
          
           is
           that
           they
           fear
           is
           gathering
           into
           a
           black
           thick
           Cloud
           over
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           in
           special
           over
           
             rude
             ,
             revelling
             ,
             ranting
             London
             ;
          
           out
           of
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           (
           
             unless
             Nineve●…s
             Repentance
             intervene
          
           )
           will
           be
           
           poured
           out
           one
           or
           more
           of
           those
           three
           heavy
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Plague
             ,
             Sword
             ,
          
           or
           
             Famine
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           I
           have
           brought
           
             Thee
          
           an
           
             Antidote
             ,
          
           both
           for
           
             Thee
             and
             Thine
             ,
          
           the
           which
           haply
           may
           
             prove
             bitter
             to
             the
             taste
             ,
             and
             will
             hardly
             go
             down
             ;
          
           yet
           let
           me
           assure
           thee
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           hurtful
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           an
           
             unwholsome
             Bud
             ,
          
           nor
           a
           
             stinking
             Weed
             ,
          
           but
           all
           
             precious
             Flowers
          
           and
           
             wholsom
             Herbs
             ,
          
           newly
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           
             Garden
             of
             God
          
           by
           a
           
             faithful
             Hand
             ,
          
           and
           tempered
           together
           by
           a
           
             sincere
             heart
             ;
          
           and
           is
           a
           
             Potion
          
           of
           that
           
             rare
             Vertue
             ,
          
           that
           if
           it
           be
           
             willingly
             taken
          
           and
           
             well
             digested
             ,
          
           it
           will
           
             take
             down
          
           the
           
             Tinpany
          
           of
           
             Pride
             ,
          
           and
           
             utterly
             dry
             up
          
           the
           
             Dropsicall
             humours
          
           of
           all
           
             Abomnations
             ;
             it
             will
             perfectly
             recover
          
           out
           of
           the
           
             Consumption
             of
             Vertues
             ,
          
           and
           
             fortifie
          
           the
           
             heart
          
           against
           
             all
             vice
             whatsoever
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             strengthen
          
           the
           
             stomack
             ,
          
           both
           to
           
             receive
          
           and
           
             retain
             wholsom
          
           and
           
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           and
           
             perfectly
             purge
             out
          
           the
           
             Iniquity
             of
             all
             your
             Holy
             Things
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             purge
             the
             Brain
          
           from
           all
           
             fansical
             ,
             formal
             frenzy
             ,
          
           and
           cause
           it
           only
           
             to
             study
          
           the
           
             Great
             Things
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             perfectly
             purge
             out
             Melancholy
             ,
          
           and
           
             generate
             Joy
             unspeakable
             ,
          
           and
           
             full
             of
             glory
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             dry
             up
          
           the
           
             overflowing
             Issues
          
           of
           
             Sin
             ,
          
           and
           
             nourish
          
           up
           
             a
             Soul
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             Operate
          
           upon
           the
           
             inward
             Man
             so
             ,
             as
          
           that
           there
           will
           be
           a
           
             sudden
             change
             in
             the
             outward
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           the
           
             proud
             person
             ,
             Humble
             ;
          
           the
           
             Lofty
             ,
             Lowly
             ;
             the
             Careless
             Careful
             ;
          
           the
           
             Rich
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             Rich
             in
             Good
             Works
             ;
             the
             Spotted
          
           and
           
             painted
             face
             ,
             truly
             panitent
             :
          
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           it
           will
           operate
           upon
           the
           
             Luxurious
             ,
             Lascivious
          
           and
           
             Licentious
             ;
          
           and
           indeed
           upon
           all
           ,
           
             so
          
           as
           that
           it
           will
           take
           
             down
          
           the
           
             Inordinate
             beat
          
           of
           
             Lust
             ,
          
           and
           make
           such
           a
           sweet
           
             Composure
             ,
          
           as
           that
           it
           will
           set
           
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             Pitty
             ,
          
           and
           
             Piety
          
           upon
           their
           
             right
             Objects
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             perfectly
             purge
             out
             all
             Envy
          
           and
           
             Malice
             ,
             Blood-thirstiness
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             with
             all
             uncharitableness
             ,
          
           and
           
             Create
             in
          
           the
           room
           thereof
           ,
           
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
          
           with
           
             Meekness
          
           and
           
             Temperance
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             operate
          
           upon
           all
           
             Complexions
          
           and
           
             Sexes
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           
             all
             Ranks
          
           and
           
             Subordinations
          
           
           of
           
             men
             of
             all
             ages
             ;
          
           and
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           
             if
             willingly
             Received
          
           and
           
             well
             Digested
             ,
          
           it
           will
           make
           the
           PRINCE
           
             Pittiful
             ,
             Just
          
           and
           
             Pious
             ,
          
           and
           the
           SUBJECT
           
             Loving
             ,
             Faithful
          
           &
           
             Loyal
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           
             Great
             persons
             Noble
             ,
          
           with
           that
           
             true
             Berean
             Nobility
             ,
          
           and
           
             joyn
             Goodness
          
           to
           their
           
             Greatness
             ,
             (
             a
             Rarity
             indeed
             )
             it
          
           will
           make
           the
           
             middle
          
           sort
           of
           men
           
             Moderate
             ,
          
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           use
           the
           World
           as
           if
           they
           used
           it
           not
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           the
           
             very
             Beggers
          
           of
           the
           
             Blood
             Royal
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           yea
           
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Priests
          
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             Christ
             ;
             it
             will
          
           make
           the
           
             Sluggish
          
           and
           
             Slothful
             ,
             watchfully
             Vigilant
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Vitious
             ,
             truly
             Vertuous
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           the
           
             Child
             Dutiful
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Parents
             Indulgent
             ,
          
           the
           
             Servant
             Painful
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Master
             Pittiful
             ;
          
           it
           will
           keep
           the
           
             Virgin
             Chaste
             ,
          
           and
           
             breed
             Loyalty
          
           in
           the
           
             Married
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           
             Youth
             Sage
          
           and
           
             Grave
             ,
          
           and
           
             gray
             Hairs
             truly
             Honourable
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           the
           
             Bond-man
             Free
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Free-man
          
           a
           
             Fellow
             Citizen
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Household
             of
             God
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           the
           
             Poor
             man
             ,
             truly
             Rich
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Rich
          
           by
           
             Poverty
          
           of
           
             Spirit
             blessedly
             Poor
             ;
          
           it
           will
           
             Corroborate
             the
             Cow-hearted
             ,
          
           and
           
             cause
             the
             Coward
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             :
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           it
           will
           
             so
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             Leaven
             ,
          
           as
           that
           it
           will
           
             make
             a
             man
             become
             a
             new
             Lump
             ;
          
           it
           will
           make
           a
           
             meer
             Natural
             man
             ,
             truly
             Gratious
             ,
          
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           
             put
             off
             that
             old
             man
             with
             all
             his
             deeds
             ,
          
           and
           put
           on
           
             that
             new
             Man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           
             true
             Hulyness
             :
          
           And
           
             thus
          
           when
           old
           things
           are
           passed
           away
           ,
           ye
           may
           
             evidently
             behold
             all
             things
             to
             become
             new
             ;
          
           for
           though
           a
           
             spiritual
             man
          
           be
           produced
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           
             not
             like
             a
             Spirit
             ,
          
           So
           
             as
             to
             be
             invisible
             ,
          
           but
           
             apparently
          
           you
           may
           behold
           his
           
             Dialect
             changed
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Aspect
             altered
             ;
          
           for
           that
           
             tongue
          
           that
           in
           the
           old
           man
           was
           
             an
             unruly
             member
             ,
          
           and
           
             full
          
           of
           
             deadly
             Poyson
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Execrations
             ,
             and
             debauched
             Abominations
             ;
          
           is
           in
           the
           
             new
             Man
             ,
          
           an
           
             Instrument
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Praise
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             tell
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           to
           
             talk
          
           of
           the
           
             Majesty
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             declare
             his
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Eye
          
           that
           was
           never
           better
           satisfied
           then
           
             when
             it
             was
             beholding
             vanity
             ,
          
           is
           now
           
             looking
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             where
          
           the
           
             Forerunner
             .
          
           
           
             is
             entred
             ,
          
           it
           is
           now
           
             beholding
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           
             enquiring
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
          
           and
           
             diligently
             seeking
             after
             that
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             that
             once
             Mary
             chose
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             feet
          
           which
           before
           were
           
             swiftly
             running
             to
             shed
             blood
             ,
          
           are
           now
           
             in
             Zions
             Pathes
             ,
             readily
             running
          
           the
           
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             hands
          
           which
           before
           were
           
             other
             wayes
             employed
             ,
          
           are
           now
           
             handling
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             their
             Eyes
             have
             seen
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             ears
             have
             heard
             ,
             the
             which
             their
             Tongues
             also
             are
             now
             ready
             to
             declare
             ;
             that
             so
             others
             may
             partake
          
           of
           
             that
             Fellowship
             ,
          
           which
           they
           have
           with
           the
           
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           It
           is
           an
           
             Antidote
          
           of
           such
           a
           
             transcendent
             vertue
             ,
          
           that
           being
           
             rightly
             applyed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ensueing
             Direction
             ,
          
           it
           will
           
             translate
          
           a
           
             Creature
             out
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             darkeness
             ,
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Gods
             dear
             Son
             ;
          
           and
           also
           
             cause
          
           him
           
             there
          
           with
           
             Enoch
          
           and
           
             Noah
             ,
          
           to
           
             walk
             with
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             King
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             have
             I
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             I
             have
             give
             I
             thee
             ;
          
           I
           
             give
          
           it
           thee
           
             freely
             ,
             dispose
          
           of
           it
           
             at
             thy
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             freely
             through
             mercy
             I
             received
             it
             ,
          
           it
           cost
           me
           
             nothing
             that
             was
             worth
             the
             keeping
             ,
             I
             parted
             not
          
           with
           so
           much
           as
           one
           
             Mite
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
          
           which
           for
           some
           time
           was
           my
           
             daily
             insupportable
             burthen
             ,
          
           which
           at
           length
           
             grew
             so
             ponderous
             ,
          
           that
           
             it
             weighed
             me
             down
             ,
          
           even
           to
           the
           
             very
             brink
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           the
           
             Horrour
             whereof
             ,
             Darius-like
             ,
          
           caused
           me
           to
           
             forsake
             my
             meat
             ,
          
           and
           also
           my
           
             sleep
             to
             pass
             from
             me
             ,
          
           it
           being
           a
           
             Mountainous
             confused
             Lump
          
           of
           
             Iniquities
             ,
             Transgressions
             and
             Sins
             ,
          
           the
           
             fruits
             of
             my
             labours
          
           from
           my
           
             Cradle
             some
             forty
             years
          
           in
           the
           
             Devils
             slavery
             ,
             in
             which
          
           I
           was
           
             led
             captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
             ;
             the
             parting
             with
             which
          
           was
           my
           
             great
             gaine
             ,
          
           not
           only
           by
           
             lightning
             my
             burthen
             ,
          
           but
           by
           an
           
             enlightning
             the
             eyes
             of
             my
             understanding
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             beholding
          
           and
           
             laying
             hold
             on
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           And
           
             thus
          
           O
           King
           ,
           
             through
             Grace
          
           I
           became
           a
           
             Fannatick
             ,
          
           or
           
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
          
           as
           some
           call
           me
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           me
           
             beg
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             ;
          
           First
           ,
           
             Neither
             to
             slight
             the
             Gift
             for
             the
             meanness
             of
             the
             Giver
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           
             Potion
             ,
             because
             not
             compounded
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Phisitians
             ,
          
           that
           
           have
           read
           
             many
             Authors
             ;
          
           but
           the
           rather
           
             esteem
             it
             ,
          
           because
           it
           is
           an
           
             experienced
             Receipt
             ,
          
           and
           because
           as
           the
           
             Physitians
          
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Probatum
             est
             ,
          
           is
           
             engraven
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           let
           me
           beg
           thee
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
          
           to
           
             make
             use
             of
             it
             thy self
             ;
          
           for
           ,
           
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             thou
             hast
             need
          
           of
           such
           an
           
             Antidote
             ;
          
           the
           whcih
           if
           thou
           dost
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           I
           need
           not
           then
           beg
           a
           
             third
             Boon
          
           of
           thee
           ,
           to
           
             recommend
          
           it
           to
           thy
           
             great
             Family
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             to
             those
          
           that
           are
           
             under
             thy
             charge
             ;
          
           for
           that
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           
             excellent
             vertue
          
           that
           
             Souls
          
           are
           
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             that
             well
             digest
             it
             ,
          
           viz.
           that
           
             when
          
           they
           are
           
             Converted
             ,
          
           they
           will
           be
           
             provoked
             then
             ,
          
           to
           
             strengthen
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           at
           
             present
          
           cease
           to
           ask
           more
           at
           thy
           Throne
           ,
           but
           shall
           apply
           my self
           to
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           and
           there
           
             beg
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           to
           give
           thee
           
             as
             much
             true
             joy
             in
             Reading
             ,
          
           as
           he
           
             in
             mercy
             gave
             me
             in
             writing
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           as
           he
           hath
           begun
           
             this
             good
             Work
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             Antidote
             into
             thy
             hand
             ,
          
           so
           he
           would
           
             perfect
             the
             same
             ,
          
           that
           he
           would
           
             sweeten
             it
             to
             thy
             taste
             ,
          
           and
           
             help
             thy
             disgestion
             ;
          
           and
           seeing
           he
           hath
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           such
           an
           one
           that
           
             waiteth
             upon
             Souls
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             gracious
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           that
           he
           would
           
             wait
             upon
             thee
             with
             the
             sweet
             incomings
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ;
          
           and
           in
           
             special
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             art
             taking
             this
             Potion
             ,
          
           that
           he
           would
           
             visit
             thee
             with
             his
             loving
             kindness
             ,
          
           So
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           
             effectually
             operate
             upon
             thee
             ,
             to
             the
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             in
             thy
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
          
           and
           
             Glory
             of
             him
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           already
           done
           such
           
             great
             Things
             for
             thee
             ;
          
           into
           whose
           
             Care
             ,
             Direction
          
           and
           
             Protection
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           now
           commend
           thee
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           and
           by
           
             his
             Assistance
          
           shall
           
             ever
             be
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Thy
             
               Loyal
            
             Subject
             to
             
               Pray
               ,
            
             but
             
               neither
               to
               Swear
               ,
               nor
               Fight
               for
               thee
               ,
            
             yet
             
               Faithfully
               to
               Obey
               thee
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             that
             
               God
               requires
               in
               his
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               ;
            
             who
             
               never
               did
               fight
               against
               any
               of
            
             thy
             
               Predecessors
               ,
               nor
               never
               shall
               resolve
               to
               fight
               against
               Thee
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               Thy
               Successors
               ,
            
             HENRY
             ADIS.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           An
           After-Writing
           TO
           THE
           KING
           .
        
         
           MArvel
           not
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           at
           my
           single-hearted
           Conclusion
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           shall
           neither
           
             Swear
          
           nor
           
             Fight
             for
             Thee
             ,
          
           neither
           conclude
           me
           
             peremptorily
             Peevish
             ,
          
           nor
           
             factiously
             Rebellious
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             so
             plain
             :
          
           But
           by
           the
           way
           know
           ,
           That
           in
           
             Conclusion
             ,
          
           Thou
           wilt
           find
           him
           to
           be
           Thy
           
             truest
             Friend
             ,
             that
             dealeth
             plainliest
             with
             Thee
             ,
          
           for
           
             one
             Dram
             of
             down
             right
             honesty
             ,
          
           is
           of
           more
           
             true
             worth
             ,
          
           than
           a
           
             whole
             Pound
             of
             fawning
             flattery
             ;
          
           for
           mine
           own
           part
           ,
           although
           I
           am
           by
           Trade
           an
           
             Upholdster
             ,
          
           yet
           know
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           I
           come
           not
           to
           
             sow
             Pillows
             under
             thy
             Elbows
             ,
          
           I
           fear
           thou
           hast
           
             Artificial
             Work-men
             at
             that
             work
             already
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             too
             ,
             for
             thy
             future
             good
             ;
          
           but
           what
           I
           have
           received
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           singleness
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           plainess
           of
           speech
           ,
           I
           declare
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           Take
           it
           as
           Thou
           
             wilt
             ,
          
           and
           do
           
             with
             me
             for
             it
             as
             Thou
             pleasest
             ,
          
           the
           
             meaning
          
           of
           it
           
             I
             yet
             understand
          
           uot
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           have
           
             more
             than
             a
             common
             impulse
             to
             the
             Work
             ,
          
           however
           it
           will
           fare
           with
           me
           I
           matter
           not
           ,
           I
           
             both
             Hope
          
           and
           
             Pray
          
           it
           may
           
             prove
          
           of
           good
           
             use
             to
             Thee
             :
          
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           beg
           Thee
           in
           Gods
           fear
           ,
           to
           
             consider
             seriously
          
           what
           Thou
           
             dost
             ,
          
           when
           Thou
           shalt
           
             force
             men
             to
             Swear
             ;
          
           for
           he
           that
           will
           
             Fight
          
           for
           Thee
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           
             Swear
          
           for
           Thee
           ,
           
             being
             thereto
             constrained
             ,
          
           will
           be
           as
           ready
           ,
           
             if
             it
             stand
             with
             his
             own
             interest
             ,
          
           both
           to
           
             Swear
          
           and
           
             Fight
             against
             Thee
             ;
          
           for
           men
           generally
           make
           
             little
             Conscience
             of
             keeping
             constrained
             Vowes
             .
          
        
         
           O
           King
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           been
           Tutored
           by
           
             Experience
             ,
          
           the
           
             best
             Master
             ;
          
           and
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           Thee
           ,
           that
           
             Coustraint
          
           and
           
             Restraint
          
           are
           two
           
             Exstreams
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             dangerous
             to
             deal
             withal
             .
          
        
         
           
             Voluntarily
          
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           but
           others
           
             being
             thereto
             forced
             ,
          
           have
           
             already
          
           to
           
             their
             hearts
             trouble
             Sworn
             against
             Thee
             :
          
           And
           now
           ,
           if
           thou
           shalt
           again
           
             compel
             them
             to
             Swear
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           what
           is
           it
           less
           than
           to
           
             ravish
             their
             Consciences
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             force
             them
             most
             abominably
             to
             forswear
             themselves
             ?
             A
             ready
             way
             to
             pull
             down
             Gods
             Judgements
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ;
          
           for
           
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Jer.
             23.
             10.
             
             For
             because
             of
             Swearing
             the
             Land
             mourneth
             :
          
           So
           also
           saith
           another
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Hos.
             10.
             4.
             
             They
             have
             spoken
             Words
             ,
             Swearing
             falsly
             ,
             in
             making
             a
             Covenant
             :
             Thus
          
           Judgement
           springeth
           up
           as
           Hemlock
           in
           the
           furrows
           of
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
           And
           lest
           I
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           such
           a
           
             heinous
             sin
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           
             resolve
          
           to
           
             trust
          
           a
           man
           upon
           his
           
             bare
             word
             ,
          
           rather
           than
           
             force
          
           him
           to
           
             Swear
             ;
          
           for
           he
           that
           
             for
             his
             own
             Benefit
          
           will
           not
           regard
           
             the
             keeping
          
           his
           word
           passed
           
             before
             God
             to
             Man
             ,
          
           will
           for
           his
           own
           
             advantage
          
           be
           as
           
             careless
          
           both
           
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             Man
             ,
          
           in
           
             slighting
          
           his
           
             unwilling
             Vow
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           
             in
             this
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           be
           perswaded
           to
           
             leave
             men
             to
             their
             Liberties
             ;
          
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           
             Englands
             Subjects
          
           will
           be
           
             sooner
             won
          
           by
           their
           
             Kings
             Kindness
             ,
          
           than
           
             brought
             under
             by
             his
             cruelty
             :
          
           It
           is
           the
           
             Love
             of
             Christ
             that
             constrains
             his
             ;
          
           So
           let
           thy
           
             Lenity
             allure
             thine
             .
          
        
         
           And
           be
           entreated
           to
           shake
           off
           all
           
             slavish
             carnal
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           cast
           thy
           
             care
          
           and
           
             burthen
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           who
           
             hath
             hitherto
             taken
             such
             care
             for
             thee
             ,
             Render
             thou
             but
             to
             him
             according
             to
             his
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           confident
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           the
           Keeper
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           who
           
             neither
             slumbreth
             nor
             sleepeth
             ,
          
           will
           
             watch
             thy
             Subjects
             hearts
             ,
             So
             ,
          
           as
           that
           they
           
             shall
             be
             kept
             close
             to
             thee
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             mans
             wayes
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             his
             Enemies
             to
             at
             Peace
             with
             him
             .
          
           Prov.
           16.
           7.
           
        
         
           And
           think
           not
           to
           make
           thy
           
             self
             strong
             ,
          
           by
           
             forcing
          
           thy
           Subjects
           to
           
             forswear
             themseves
             ,
          
           in
           
             sweariug
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           l●…st
           he
           that
           
             Swore
             by
             himself
             ,
          
           when
           he
           could
           
             〈◊〉
             by
             no
             Greater
             ,
             stretch
             out
             his
             Sin-revenging
             hand
             against
             thee
             ;
          
           but
           
             rather
          
           say
           to
           thy
           
             Subjects
             ,
          
           as
           
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             saith
             to
             his
             ,
          
           Mat.
           5.
           34.
           
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             :
             And
             I
             being
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
          
           this
           is
           
             one
             Reason
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           why
           I
           told
           thee
           in
           plainness
           of
           speech
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           
             Swear
             for
             thee
             ;
          
           and
           because
           he
           farther
           
             requireth
             me
             ,
          
           thar
           I
           should
           
             love
             my
             Enemies
             ,
          
           and
           
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             me
             ,
          
           and
           
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             daspitefully
             use
             me
             ,
          
           Mat.
           5.
           44.
           
           This
           is
           
             another
             Reason
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           why
           I
           
             cannot
             Fight
             for
             thee
             :
          
           And
           I
           being
           a
           
             Branch
          
           in
           that
           
             Vine
             ,
          
           of
           which
           the
           
             Root
             and
             Off-spring
             of
             David
          
           is
           the
           
             Root
             ,
          
           and
           from
           
             whom
             onely
             I
             dayly
          
           through
           mercy
           receive
           
             sap
             ,
             vigour
             and
             fresh
             supplies
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             strengthening
          
           and
           
             supporting
          
           of
           my
           
             inward
             man
             ,
             dare
             not
          
           have
           so
           much
           as
           a
           
             thought
          
           to
           
             Swear
          
           thee
           to
           be
           
             Supream
             of
             that
             Body
          
           of
           
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ;
          
           and
           because
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           18.
           9.
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             At
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
          
           a
           
             Nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           to
           
             Build
             and
             to
             Plant
             it
             ;
          
           if
           it
           do
           
             evil
          
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           
             obey
             not
             my
             voice
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             repent
             of
             the
             good
             wherewith
             I
             said
             I
             would
             Benefit
             it
             :
          
           This
           is
           also
           another
           
             Reason
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           why
           I
           cannot
           
             Swear
          
           nor
           
             Fight
             for
             thee
             ;
             for
             if
             thy
             Actings
          
           shall
           nor
           
             answer
             Gods
             End
             (
             if
             his
             Word
             be
             true
             )
          
           thou
           must
           then
           expect
           a
           
             removal
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             pulling
          
           
           
             down
             ;
          
           and
           if
           I
           
             shall
             Swear
             ,
          
           or
           
             Fight
             ,
             to
             support
             thee
             ,
          
           when
           by
           thy
           
             Actings
          
           thou
           shalt
           
             cause
             God
             to
             pull
             thee
             down
             ;
          
           What
           is
           it
           less
           than
           for
           me
           to
           he
           found
           
             fighti●…g
             against
             God
             ?
          
           And
           besides
           ,
           
             A
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             ,
             but
             be
             gentle
             to
             all
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24.
           
        
         
           And
           by
           the
           way
           know
           ,
           That
           
             these
             Resolves
          
           were
           not
           
             intended
             to
             thy self
             only
             ,
          
           but
           
             also
             to
             those
          
           that
           were
           
             in
             Power
             after
          
           thy
           
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           were
           these
           things
           manifested
           ;
           as
           by
           my
           Declaration
           in
           the
           End
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           is
           evident
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           if
           thou
           shalt
           seem
           to
           
             Counter-mand
          
           my
           
             Loyalty
          
           to
           
             him
             ,
          
           who
           
             bought
          
           me
           at
           so
           
             dear
             a
             price
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             shedding
             of
             his
             own
             pretious
             Blood
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           I
           shall
           desire
           
             thee
             to
             Judge
             between
             me
          
           and
           
             my
             God
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           ask
           thee
           in
           the
           words
           of
           
             Peter
          
           and
           
             John
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.
           19.
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hearken
             unto
             thee
             ,
             more
             than
             unto
             my
             God
             ?
             I
             shall
             desire
             thy self
             to
             be
             Judge
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
          
           having
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           given
           thee
           a
           
             Rational
             account
             ,
          
           of
           my
           
             down-right
          
           
             and
             single-hearted
             Conclusion
             of
             my
             Epistle
             to
             thee
             Dedicated
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           now
           tell
           thee
           
             in
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
          
           that
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             same
             Law-giver
             ,
          
           I
           am
           bound
           not
           onely
           to
           
             pray
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           but
           also
           to
           
             obey
             thee
             in
             all
             Civil
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             in
             his
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ;
          
           and
           also
           to
           render
           
             Tribute
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             Fear
          
           and
           
             Honour
             ,
          
           both
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           set
           thee
           over
           us
           ,
           
             and
             to
             all
             others
             sent
             by
             thee
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.
           7.
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Whose
             Obedience
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           without
           〈◊〉
           or
           
             Fighting
             ,
          
           either
           
             for
          
           or
           
             against
             thee
          
           (
           God
           assisting
           )
           he
           shall
           
             faithfully
             continue
             ;
          
           who
           resolveth
           (
           unless
           
             for
             his
             i●…nocent
             Judgement
             ,
             thou
             either
             Deprive
             him
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           or
           
             Banish
             him
             this
             Land
             of
             his
             Nativity
             )
             to
             remain
             till
             Death
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Thy
             Loyal
             Subject
             ,
             HENRY
             ADIS.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           WORD
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Common
           Proverb
           goes
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Little
             makes
             a
             Mickle
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Kings
           TREASURIES
           being
           empty
           ,
           whilst
           the
           
             Parliament
          
           and
           
             City
          
           are
           throwing
           in
           their
           Rich
           Gifts
           ,
           I
           (
           with
           the
           Poor
           Widow
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           have
           cast
           in
           my
           MITE
           ,
           let
           the
           King
           take
           it
           how
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           he
           
             will
             take
             it
             amiss
             ,
          
           if
           he
           
             take
             it
             not
             well
             ;
          
           for
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           I
           intended
           it
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           will
           
             Prove
             ,
          
           if
           rightly
           
             improved
             ;
          
           and
           is
           of
           that
           worth
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             it
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           the
           Widows
           Mite
           ,
           
             It
             will
             Prove
             worth
             all
             ;
          
           not
           for
           the
           
             Quantity
             ,
          
           but
           for
           the
           
             Quality
          
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           
             Beauty
             ,
          
           but
           for
           the
           
             Blessedness
             ;
          
           not
           for
           the
           
             Eloquence
             ,
          
           but
           for
           the
           
             Excellency
          
           of
           it
           ;
           theirs
           being
           
             Material
             ,
          
           but
           this
           
             Supernatural
             ;
          
           theirs
           
             Perishing
             ,
          
           but
           this
           
             Permanent
             ;
          
           theirs
           onely
           to
           
             Feed
             ,
             Cloath
          
           and
           
             Pamper
          
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           this
           to
           
             Nourish
             ,
             Strengthen
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             Support
             the
             Soul
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           I
           was
           neither
           bred
           
             a
             Scholar
          
           nor
           a
           
             Courtier
             ;
          
           therefore
           thou
           must
           expect
           in
           it
           neither
           
             Complement
          
           nor
           
             Curiosity
             ;
          
           neither
           was
           I
           ever
           out
           of
           this
           Land
           of
           my
           Nativity
           ;
           therefore
           look
           not
           for
           any
           
             forreign
             Rarities
             ,
          
           but
           such
           only
           as
           are
           to
           be
           
             found
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Home-spun
           Piece
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           little
           
             Eloquence
             ,
          
           and
           less
           
             Flattery
             ,
          
           but
           
             store
          
           of
           
             down
             right
             honesty
             ,
          
           with
           
             abundance
          
           of
           
             Fidelity
             ;
          
           a
           
             Ponderous
             weight
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             truest
             Love
             ,
          
           wrapt
           up
           in
           an
           
             homely
             Garment
          
           of
           the
           
             best
             Loyalty
             .
          
        
         
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           I
           know
           ,
           must
           undergo
           many
           
             Censures
          
           (
           if
           
             not
             my self
             severely
             Sentenced
             for
             it
          
           )
           both
           by
           the
           
             Critical
             Church-man
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Carnal
             Church-member
             ,
          
           the
           
             Flattering
             Courtier
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Flouting
             Citizen
             ,
          
           the
           
             Learned
             Lawyer
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Illiterate
             Rustick
             ;
          
           but
           let
           them
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           do
           with
           
             It
          
           and
           
             Me
          
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           I
           much
           matter
           it
           not
           ;
           
           for
           in
           my
           Composing
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
             ;
          
           which
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             Miseries
             ,
          
           will
           be
           to
           me
           a
           
             Continual-Feast
             ;
          
           for
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           my
           
             Generation
             work
             ,
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             season
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Cherishing
             of
             Vertue
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             bearing
             my
             Testimony
             against
             Vice
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           enabled
           me
           to
           the
           
             beating
             it
             down
             ;
          
           and
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           a
           Conscience
           alwayes
           void
           of
           offence
           ,
           both
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           towards
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           no
           fellowship
           with
           the
           unfruitful
           works
           of
           darkness
           ,
           but
           to
           Reprove
           them
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           In
           fine
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           my
           
             Talent
             ,
          
           the
           which
           
             I
             dare
             not
             hide
          
           in
           a
           
             Napkin
             ;
          
           and
           seeing
           it
           cannot
           be
           permitted
           to
           be
           employed
           where
           
             it
             ought
             ,
             at
             mine
             own
             peril
             I
             dare
             not
             but
             Minister
             it
             where
             I
             may
             :
          
           Therefore
           
             take
          
           and
           
             read
          
           it
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           if
           thou
           
             find
             Benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             bless
             God
             for
             it
             ,
          
           and
           
             crave
             his
             assistance
             ,
          
           that
           thou
           mayest
           make
           a
           
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             his
             ,
          
           and
           
             mine
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             from
             him
             ,
          
           through
           Mercy
           
             I
             have
             received
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           do
           I
           
             so
             highly
             praise
          
           it
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           have
           
             infused
             into
             it
             ;
          
           but
           for
           what
           through
           mercy
           I
           have
           been
           
             made
             partaker
             of
             by
             it
             ;
             by
             Divine
             assistance
             ,
          
           I
           have
           Composed
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Shearcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           knows
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           
             Pay
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Praise
          
           I
           aim
           at
           ,
           
             for
             my
             reward
             is
             with
             him
             :
          
           But
           if
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           the
           Well-being
           
             of
             his
             People
             ,
          
           the
           
             Good
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
          
           the
           
             Benefit
             but
             of
             one
             Soul
             be
             thereby
             produced
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           his
           
             End
             ;
          
           who
           desireth
           according
           to
           the
           
             Ability
             received
             ,
          
           to
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Thy
               Faithful
               Friend
               in
               the
               Truths
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             HENRY
             ADIS.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           An
           After-Word
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Knowing
           the
           
             temper
          
           of
           the
           
             spirits
          
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           men
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           
             in
             this
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
          
           cannot
           but
           
             expect
          
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           
             something
             unsatisfied
          
           with
           my
           
             plainness
             of
             speech
             ;
          
           and
           my
           Terms
           of
           
             Thy
             ,
             Thee
             ,
             Thou
             ,
          
           and
           
             O
             King
             ,
          
           in
           my
           
             Discourse
             to
             the
             King
             ;
          
           and
           also
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           
             afford
             him
             not
          
           those
           
             Titles
          
           that
           some
           men
           are
           
             pleased
             to
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           and
           
             therein
          
           I
           am
           perswaded
           thou
           wilt
           be
           ready
           to
           
             judge
             me
             ,
          
           as
           one
           that
           am
           either
           
             peremptorily
             slighting
             ,
          
           or
           
             peevishly
             undervaluing
          
           the
           
             King
             ,
          
           because
           I
           do
           not
           
             say
          
           and
           
             do
             ,
             to
          
           and
           
             for
          
           him
           ,
           as
           thou
           haply
           
             canst
          
           and
           
             dost
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           for
           the
           plainness
           of
           my
           speech
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           conclude
           me
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           New-lighted
           men
           of
           our
           age
           ;
           commonly
           distinguished
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           because
           that
           in
           their
           Speakings
           and
           Writings
           ,
           they
           generally
           use
           the
           same
           Terms
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           Truth
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           speak
           the
           Language
           ,
           and
           wear
           the
           Cloathing
           of
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           (
           Wolf-like
           )
           so
           easily
           deceive
           as
           generally
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           Reader
           ,
           I
           do
           hereby
           assure
           thee
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           of
           that
           
             Synagogue
             ;
          
           for
           through
           mercy
           I
           can
           groundedly
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           good
           account
           let
           thee
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           walk
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           a
           more
           
             surer
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
          
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           take
           good
           heed
           to
           ;
           and
           from
           which
           I
           shall
           warrant
           the
           soundness
           and
           manner
           of
           my
           Speech
           (
           though
           it
           be
           in
           such
           plainness
           and
           without
           flattery
           )
           to
           be
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           
             these
             Notionists
          
           have
           some
           of
           
             Canaans
             Language
          
           in
           their
           
             mouths
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           
             therefore
          
           no
           more
           
             forbear
          
           the
           using
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Apostle
             Peter
          
           did
           the
           
             Confessing
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           16.
           
           
             Because
          
           the
           Devil
           in
           so
           many
           words
           acknowledged
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           8.
           29.
           
           
             Mark
          
           5.
           7.
           
           
             Luke
          
           8.
           28.
           
        
         
           Neither
           shall
           I
           resolve
           to
           
             alter
             my
             Habit
             ,
          
           because
           these
           men
           
             being
             deceived
             ,
          
           run
           up
           and
           down
           
             in
             the
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             deceiving
             ;
          
           but
           shall
           patiently
           wait
           upon
           God
           for
           a
           Manifestation
           of
           
             them
          
           and
           
             all
             others
             ,
          
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
          
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Iewe●…
             ,
          
           and
           
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             do
             lie
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           Reader
           ,
           in
           Christian
           love
           I
           shall
           further
           endeavour
           thy
           
             satisfaction
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           singleness
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           I
           shall
           let
           thee
           know
           ,
           that
           
             I
             both
             do
          
           and
           
             shall
             Honour
             the
             King
             ,
          
           with
           that
           
             honour
          
           and
           
             respect
          
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             requireth
             I
             should
             ;
          
           as
           in
           this
           
             Discourse
             ,
          
           
           
             compared
          
           with
           my
           
             Declaration
          
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           folded
           ,
           is
           
             evident
             ;
          
           although
           as
           thou
           haply
           mayest
           Judge
           in
           my
           
             so
             speaking
             ,
             I
             rudely
             behave
             my self
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           for
           thy
           farther
           
             satisfaction
             ,
          
           know
           ,
           That
           as
           I
           am
           a
           
             Servant
          
           to
           the
           
             Most
             High
             God
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Member
          
           of
           a
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           So
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           my
           
             Duty
             ,
          
           to
           
             Regulate
          
           my
           
             Conversation
          
           as
           
             becometh
          
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             walk
          
           in
           the
           
             footsteps
          
           of
           the
           
             Flock
          
           of
           
             God
             gone
             before
             ;
          
           who
           ,
           though
           according
           to
           the
           
             Requirement
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           they
           were
           
             obedient
          
           to
           
             Kings
             ,
             Rulers
          
           and
           
             Governours
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           gave
           them
           
             no
             other
             Language
          
           than
           in
           
             this
             my
             Discourse
             I
             give
             to
             King
             CHARLES
             ;
          
           witness
           that
           Discourse
           the
           Prophet
           
             Daniel
          
           had
           wi●…h
           that
           
             Head
             of
             Gold
             ,
          
           that
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             〈◊〉
             King
          
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           Daniel
           2.
           29.
           who
           said
           ,
           
             As
             for
          
           thee
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
             thy
             thoughts
             came
             into
             thy
             head
             ;
             and
             thou
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             sawest
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           ver.
           31.
           
           
             And
             thou
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             art
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           Ver.
           37.
           
           
             And
             thou
             art
             this
             Head
             of
             Gold
             .
          
           Verie
           38.
           
           And
           in
           Dan.
           4.
           22.
           
           
             It
             is
             thou
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             that
             art
             grown
             and
             become
             strong
             ,
             and
             thy
             greatness
             is
             grown
             and
             reacheth
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             and
          
           thy
           
             Dominion
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             drive
             thée
             from
             men
             ,
             and
          
           thy
           
             dwelling
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             make
             thée
             to
             eat
             grass
             as
             Oxen
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             wet
             thée
             with
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             seven
             times
             shall
             pass
             over
             thée
             ,
             till
             thou
             know
             that
             the
             Most
             High
             Ruleth
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           giveth
           
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
          
           V.
           25.
           
           
             Wherefore
             ;
             O
             King
             ,
             let
             my
             Counsel
             be
             acceptable
             to
             thée
             ,
             a●…d
             break
             off
             thy
             sins
          
           by
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           
             thine
             iniquity
          
           by
           
             shewing
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             is
             it
             may
             be
             a
             lengthning
             out
             if
             thy
             Tranquility
             .
          
        
         
           But
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           was
           a
           
             Heathen
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Prophet
          
           gave
           him
           neither
           
             the
             Titles
             ,
          
           nor
           that
           
             due
             Respect
          
           that
           otherwise
           he
           would
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           In
           Answer
           whereunto
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           before
           thee
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
          
           a
           King
           
             in
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ;
          
           who
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           his
           
             due
             by
             Gods
             Appointment
             ,
          
           could
           as
           well
           have
           become
           the
           
             Ti●…le
          
           of
           
             Sacred
             ,
          
           and
           
             Most
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
          
           as
           any
           
             He
          
           that
           I
           ever
           read
           or
           heard
           o●…
           ,
           either
           before
           or
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ;
           yet
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           
             Prophe●…
          
           came
           to
           him
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Uriah
          
           the
           
             Hittite
             ,
          
           he
           said
           no●…
           ,
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Sa●…red
             Majesty
             ;
          
           but
           
             Nathan
             said
             unto
             David
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           7.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Man
             .
          
           And
           V.
           9.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             killed
             Uriah
             th●…
             Hittite
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             taken
             his
             Wife
             to
             be
             thy
             Wife
             ;
             now
             the●…fore
             the
             Sword
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thy
             House
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           did
           ●…he
           Woman
           of
           
             T●…koah
             ,
          
           in
           
             Absoloms
          
           case
           ,
           come
           with
           a
           ,
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             ●…st
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
          
           for
           we
           may
           plainly
           understand
           what
           her
           Dialect
           was
           to
           King
           
             David
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           14.
           5.
           
           Even
           ,
           
             Help
             ,
          
           
           
             O
             King
             .
          
           Then
           said
           she
           ,
           V.
           11.
           
           
             I
             pray
             thée
             ,
             let
             the
             King
             Remember
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             suffer
             the
             Revenger
             of
             blood
             to
             destroy
             .
             Many
             more
          
           Examples
           of
           this
           kind
           might
           be
           sufficiently
           multiplyed
           ,
           if
           need●…ul
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           nearer
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           dispensation
           we
           are
           now
           under
           ;
           
             Peter
          
           said
           unto
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           
             Emanuel
             ,
          
           even
           to
           
             God
             with
             us
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           16.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           being
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           make
           his
           defence
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           26.
           2
           ,
           3.
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             think
             my self
             happy
             ,
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             because
             I
             shall
             Answer
             for
             my self
             before
             thée
             ,
             this
             day
             ;
          
           for
           I
           know
           
             thée
             to
             be
             expert
             in
             all
             Customes
             and
             Questions
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             beseech
             thée
             (
             not
             your
             most
             Sacred
             Majesty
             )
             but
             I
             beseech
          
           thée
           
             to
             hear
             me
             patiently
             .
          
           And
           in
           V.
           13.
           
           &
           14.
           
           
             At
             mid-day
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             light
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             —
             And
             a
             voyce
             speaking
             unto
             me
             ;
             Whereupon
             ,
          
           O
           
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
          
           I
           was
           not
           disobedient
           to
           the
           heavenly
           voice
           ,
           V.
           19.
           
           And
           in
           V.
           27.
           
           
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             Believest
             thou
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             I
             know
             thou
             Beleevest
             .
          
           And
           
             Paul
          
           said
           ,
           V.
           29.
           
           
             I
             would
             to
             God
             that
             not
             onely
             thou
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             were
             both
             almost
             and
             altogether
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             except
             these
             Bonds
             .
          
        
         
           Even
           so
           shall
           I
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           
             O
             Reader
             ,
          
           I
           would
           to
           God
           that
           as
           to
           my
           Judgement
           ,
           thou
           wert
           even
           such
           an
           one
           as
           my self
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           
             mightest
             give
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             onely
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             .
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           consider
           with
           thy self
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           
             reproved
          
           him
           that
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             good
             Master
             ;
          
           saying
           ,
           
             Why
             callest
             thou
             me
             good
             ?
             There
             is
             none
             good
             but
             One
             ,
             even
             God
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.
           19.
           
           Even
           
             so
          
           do
           
             I
             say
          
           to
           
             my self
             ;
          
           Why
           should
           I
           
             dare
          
           to
           
             call
          
           the
           
             greatest
          
           of
           
             Men
             ,
             most
             Sacred
             ?
          
           When
           it
           is
           an
           
             Attrib●…te
          
           that
           
             properly
          
           and
           
             peculiarly
             belongs
          
           to
           
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           was
           
             never
             given
             to
             Man
             by
             God
             ;
          
           and
           
             to
             me
             ,
          
           it
           
             seems
          
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           
             names
          
           of
           
             Blasphemy
          
           upon
           the
           seven
           
             Heads
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
          
           Rev.
           13.
           2.
           and
           no
           
             better
          
           than
           a
           
             flattering
             Title
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             which
          
           with
           
             another
          
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Titles
             ,
          
           had
           I
           but
           the
           
             priviledge
          
           of
           his
           
             Ear
          
           but
           one
           
             little
             pittance
             of
             time
             ,
          
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Divine
             assistance
             ,
          
           I
           should
           so
           
             discover
          
           the
           
             unlawfulness
             thereof
             ,
          
           as
           that
           he
           
             would
             himself
             refuse
             to
             own
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           me
           to
           
             flatter
             him
             ,
          
           or
           
             any
             man
             else
             ,
          
           I
           
             dare
             not
             for
             these
             Reasons
             :
          
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             
               Lest
               thereby
               I
               bring
               my self
               and
               mine
               ,
               under
               the
               Sin-revenging-hand
               of
               God
               .
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Lest
               I
               thereby
               ensnare
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Least
             I
             
               endanger
               my self
               and
               mine
               ;
               Because
               ,
            
             if
             
               Jobs
            
             words
             
             be
             true
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               he
               knoweth
               not
               to
               give
               flattering
               Titles
               ;
            
             if
             I
             
               so
               do
               ,
               my
               Maker
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               would
               soon
               take
               me
               away
               ,
            
             Job
             32.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             should
             I
             
               be
               found
               so
               doing
               ,
            
             God
             would
             
               no
               more
               excuse
               me
               ,
               tha●…
               him
               ;
            
             for
             saith
             the
             
               Prophet
               David
               ,
            
             Psa.
             12.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               cut
               off
            
             all
             
               flattering
               lips
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               that
               speaketh
               proud
               things
               ;
            
             and
             also
             saith
             that
             
               upright
               man
               Job
               ,
               He
               that
               speaketh
               flattery
               to
               his
               Friend
               ,
               even
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Children
               shall
               fail
               ,
            
             Job
             19.
             5.
             
             So
             that
             as
             I
             
               tender
               the
               good
               of
               my self
               and
               mine
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             lest
             
               I
               endanger
               others
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               that
               flattereth
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               spreadeth
               a
            
             Net
             
               for
               his
            
             feet
             ,
             saith
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Prov
               ▪
            
             29.
             5.
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               A
               flattering
               mouth
               worketh
               ruine
               ,
            
             Prov.
             26.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           was
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             King
             Herod
             ,
          
           Act.
           12.
           21.
           for
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             On
             a
             set
             day
             ,
             Herod
             arrayed
             in
             Royal
             apparel
             ,
             sate
             upon
             his
             Throne
             and
             made
             an
             Oration
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             ;
          
           who
           upon
           the
           hearing
           thereof
           ,
           began
           to
           flatter
           him
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             People
             gave
             a
             shout
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             Man
             ;
             and
             immediatly
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             smote
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             not
             God
             the
             Glory
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             eaten
             of
             Worms
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             :
          
           had
           not
           his
           subjects
           
             given
          
           him
           that
           
             flattering
             Applause
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             robbed
             God
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
          
           and
           so
           the
           
             Angel
             had
             not
             smitten
             him
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           
             in
             this
          
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           
             evidence
             my
             love
          
           to
           the
           
             King
             more
             ,
          
           than
           they
           that
           
             so
          
           flatter
           him
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           shall
           be
           my
           Resolution
           (
           the
           Lord
           assisting
           me
           )
           to
           continue
           treading
           in
           the
           
             footsteps
          
           of
           the
           
             Flock
             of
             God
             gone
             before
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           conclude
           with
           my self
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           that
           Queen
           ,
           
             Hester
          
           4.
           16.
           
           And
           if
           
             therein
             I
             perish
             ,
             I
             perish
             ;
          
           for
           I
           had
           
             rather
             suffer
             by
             man
             in
             obedience
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Sin-revenging
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             in
             his
             displeasure
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           having
           given
           thee
           an
           account
           of
           my
           
             manner
             of
             Speech
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             none
             other
             than
             what
             he
             Popple
             of
             God
             in
             former
             Ages
             used
             ,
             both
             under
          
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           
             under
             this
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             :
          
           I
           shall
           take
           my
           leave
           ,
           and
           desiring
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             set
             it
             home
             upon
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           
             satisfactory
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           that
           so
           thou
           
             mayest
             not
             have
             a
             prejudice
             in
             thy
             spirit
             against
             him
             ,
          
           who
           
             desireth
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
          
           either
           in
           
             word
          
           or
           
             Action
             ,
          
           but
           what
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           the
           good
           of
           his
           
             own
             Soul
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             enlightning
          
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           doth
           Converse
           ;
           who
           shall
           be
           ready
           in
           Christian
           love
           ,
           to
           give
           thee
           a
           Verbal
           satisfaction
           ,
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           in
           this
           Discourse
           may
           be
           thy
           dissatisfaction
           ,
        
         
           
             
               And
               to
               remain
               thy
               Friend
               therein
               ,
               to
               serve
               thee
               ,
            
             HENRY
             ADIS.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           Fannaticks
           Mite
           Cast
           into
           the
           KINGS
           TREASURY
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               But
            
             Hezekiah
             
               rendred
               not
               again
               according
               to
               the
               benefits
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               his
               heart
               was
               lifted
               up
               :
               Therefore
               there
               was
               wrath
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
            
             Judah
             
               and
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           Words
           themselves
           have
           a
           Dependancy
           upon
           the
           Story
           going
           before
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           other
           but
           a
           
             Declaration
             ,
          
           or
           
             Manifestation
          
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             unthankfuluess
             to
             God
             ,
          
           for
           his
           
             Mercies
             bestowed
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             sad
             Consequences
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
          
           Hezekiah
           
             rendred
             not
             again
             according
             to
             the
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             :
             Therefore
             there
             was
             wrath
             upon
             him
             ▪
             and
             upon
          
           Judah
           
             and
          
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Had
           this
           Discourse
           been
           spoken
           as
           it
           is
           now
           written
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           many
           
             distinctions
          
           might
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           and
           
             several
          
           and
           
             remarkable
             Observations
             hinted
             at
             ,
          
           which
           might
           have
           been
           
             very
             useful
             (
             if
             diligently
             minded
             ,
             and
             as
             effectually
             put
             into
             practise
             )
          
           some
           of
           which
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           shall
           here
           omit
           ,
           and
           shall
           first
           run
           over
           the
           Story
           that
           
             occasioned
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             lay
             down
             these
          
           words
           ,
           and
           therein
           briefly
           hint
           at
           some
           things
           I
           shall
           judge
           
             useful
             ;
          
           and
           then
           
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
           come
           to
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           wo●…ds
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Good
           
             Hezekiah
          
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           King
           
             Ahaz
             ,
          
           began
           his
           Reign
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           28.
           27.
           who
           had
           set
           his
           Son
           
             so
             〈◊〉
             a
             Copy
             ,
          
           that
           in
           truth
           he
           could
           not
           write
           after
           it
           
             without
             blotting
             ▪
          
           And
           therefore
           
             he
             leaves
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           walks
           in
           the
           
             pathes
          
           of
           
             David
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             Fore-fathers
             .
          
        
         
           For
           
             Ahaz
          
           (
           his
           Father
           )
           
             Reigned
             sixteen
             years
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             David
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           Chap.
           28.
           1.
           for
           he
           
             walked
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
          
           (
           which
           were
           the
           wayes
           of
           
             Jeroboam
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Nebat
             ,
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             )
             And
             also
             ,
          
           or
           over
           and
           above
           their
           abominations
           ,
           
             he
             made
             molten
             Images
             to
             Balaam
             ,
          
           v.
           2.
           
           
             And
             burned
             Incense
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             son
             of
          
           Hinnom
           ,
           
             and
             burned
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
          
           v.
           3.
           
           
             He
             Sacrificed
             also
             ●…
             and
             burned
             Incense
             in
             the
             high
             Places
             ,
             and
             under
             every
             green
             Tree
             ,
          
           v.
           4.
           
           For
           which
           mis-actings
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             God
             delivered
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Syriah●…and
           
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             who
             smote
             him
             with
             great
             slaughter
             ,
          
           v.
           5.
           
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           when
           
             Kings
             ,
             Rulers
          
           or
           
             Governours
             ,
             Act
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             raiseth
             up
             Adversaries
             against
             them
             ,
          
           as
           once
           he
           did
           against
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           11.
           14.
           
           And
           as
           
             Ahaz
             continues
             his
             mis-actings
             ,
          
           so
           God
           
             encreaseth
             his
             Adversaries
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             Edomites
             also
             came
             and
             smote
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             and
             carried
             away
             Captives
             ,
          
           v.
           17.
           
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
             Ahaz
             returned
             not
             to
             bim
             that
             smote
             him
             ;
             Therefore
             the
          
           Philistines
           
             also
             had
             invaded
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Low-Countreyes
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             several
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             ,
             and
             came
             and
             dwelt
             in
             his
             Land
             ,
          
           vers.
           18.
           
           Whereupon
           
             Ahaz
          
           sends
           out
           for
           help
           to
           suppress
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           
             continues
             an
             Enemy
             to
             God
             by
             wicked
             works
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
          
           Ahaz
           
             sent
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Assyria
           
             to
             help
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           16.
           
           
             To
             whom
          
           Ahaz
           
             gave
             gifts
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Princes
             Houses
             ;
             but
             they
             helped
             him
             not
             ,
          
           v.
           21.
           
             but
             distressed
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
           Whence
           we
           may
           further
           note
           ,
           That
           whilst
           men
           
             continue
             wicked
             ,
          
           their
           
             Blessings
             become
             Curses
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             hoped
             for
             helps
             ,
             hindrances
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             thus
          
           whilst
           
             Ahaz
          
           is
           under
           the
           sin-revenging
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
          
           is
           in
           him
           made
           good
           ,
           
             Isaiah
          
           1.
           5.
           
           
             Why
             should
             ye
             be
             smitten
             any
             more
             ?
             ye
             will
             revolt
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           For
           
             with
             our
             first
             Parents
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
          
           Gen.
           3.
           8.
           
           
             Ahaz
             runs
             surther
             from
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             returneth
             not
          
           to
           
             him
             that
             smote
             him
             .
          
           And
           with
           the
           
             fierce
             dog
             earnestly
             snaps
             at
             the
             stone
             that
             is
             thrown
             at
             him
             ,
             little
             considering
          
           the
           
             hand
             that
             threw
             it
             .
          
           And
           
             thus
          
           whilst
           men
           are
           
             quarrelling
             at
             second
             causes
             ,
          
           they
           loose
           both
           the
           
             Benefit
          
           and
           the
           
             Blessing
          
           of
           
             Gods
             chastising
             hand
             ;
          
           And
           therefore
           cannot
           with
           
             David
          
           (
           that
           man
           after
           Gods
           own
           heart
           )
           say
           ,
           as
           once
           he
           did
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           67
           ,
           71.
           
           
             It
             was
             good
             for
             him
          
           
           
             that
             he
             was
             afflicted
             ,
             for
             before
             he
          
           was
           
             afflicted
             he
             went
             astray
             ;
             but
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             have
             kept
             thy
             word
             .
             Thus
          
           whilst
           
             David
          
           is
           making
           a
           
             Right
             improvement
             of
             Gods
             chastising
             hand
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           he
           is
           made
           
             sensible
             of
             Gods
             faithfulness
             towards
             him
             ;
          
           which
           causeth
           him
           thankfully
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           v.
           57.
           
           
             I
             know
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thy
             Judgements
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             in
             faithfulness
             hast
             afflicted
             me
             :
          
           He
           now
           sees
           the
           dealings
           of
           God
           herein
           towards
           him
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           makes
           that
           
             Sanctified
             use
             of
             it
             ,
          
           as
           once
           
             Moses
          
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           
             required
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Deut.
           8.
           5.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             also
             consider
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Father
             chasteneth
             his
             Son
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             chasteneth
             thee
             .
          
           And
           so
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           5
           ,
           &c.
           —
           
             My
             son
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             —
             For
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             he
             chasteneth
             ,
             and
             scourgeth
             every
             Son
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             .
          
        
         
           Men
           lie
           under
           the
           
             Chastising
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Wax
             and
             Clay
          
           in
           the
           
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           whose
           
             heat
          
           so
           
             Mollifieth
          
           the
           
             Wax
             ,
          
           as
           that
           it
           becomes
           
             plyable
          
           and
           
             fit
          
           for
           the
           
             Impression
          
           of
           the
           
             Seal
             ;
          
           Whilst
           the
           
             Clay
          
           (
           though
           before
           soft
           )
           yet
           is
           thereby
           
             hardened
             ,
          
           made
           
             stiff
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             brittle
             ,
          
           that
           it
           will
           
             rather
             break
             ,
          
           than
           in
           the
           
             least
             conform
          
           to
           the
           
             Seal
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           it
           fares
           with
           King
           
             Ahaz
             ,
          
           he
           grows
           
             worse
          
           and
           
             worse
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             distress
             ,
             did
             he
             Trespass
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           28.
           
             vers.
          
           22.
           
           
             For
             he
             Sacrificed
             to
             the
             Gods
             of
             Damaskus
             ,
             which
             smote
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             Because
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Syriah
             helped
             them
             ,
             Therefore
             will
             I
             Sacrifice
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             help
             me
             ,
             vers.
          
           23.
           
           
             Thus
             whilst
             men
             forsake
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             trust
             on
             them
             which
             by
             nature
             are
             no
             Gods
             :
             And
             so
          
           become
           as
           
             senseless
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             sottish
             as
             they
             .
             For
             they
             that
             make
             them
             ,
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             are
             all
             they
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             Psal.
          
           115.
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           if
           these
           
             mis-actings
          
           of
           his
           were
           not
           enough
           to
           make
           
             him
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             People
             sufficiently
             Miserable
             ;
          
           he
           
             Crowns
             ,
          
           as
           it
           were
           all
           his
           former
           Evlls
           ,
           with
           this
           
             tripple
             Crown
          
           of
           
             Abominations
             ;
          
           First
           ,
           
             he
             cut
             in
             pieces
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             he
             shut
             up
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             .
          
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             he
             sets
             up
             a
             false
             worship
             in
             every
             Corner
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             burn
             incense
             unto
             other
             Gods
             ,
             v.
          
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Thus
           whilst
           men
           
             relinquish
          
           their
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
          
           they
           are
           
             given
             up
          
           to
           
             blindness
          
           of
           
             Eyes
             ,
          
           and
           
             hardness
          
           of
           
             Heart
             ;
          
           To
           
             commit
             all
             Abominations
          
           with
           
             greediness
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             And
             as
             they
             did
             not
             like
             to
             retain
             God
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             were
             not
             convenient
             ,
          
           being
           
             filled
             with
             all
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           whilst
           
             Ahaz
          
           is
           
             committing
             sin
          
           with
           
             greedilness
             ,
             Ahaz
          
           is
           made
           
             partaker
          
           of
           its
           
             wages
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             wages
          
           of
           
             sin
          
           is
           
             death
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           23.
           
           And
           seeing
           
             Ahaz
          
           will
           thus
           
           
             forget
          
           God
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           God
           at
           length
           will
           
             deprive
          
           him
           of
           a
           
             possibility
          
           of
           
             remembring
          
           him
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           in
           
             death
          
           there
           is
           no
           
             remembring
             of
             thee
             ;
             And
             who
             shall
             give
             thee
             Thanks
             in
             the
             Pit
             ?
          
           Psal.
           6.
           5.
           
        
         
           
             Ahaz
          
           being
           thus
           deprived
           of
           life
           ,
           
             Hezekiah
          
           now
           cometh
           to
           
             succeed
          
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           
             Crown
          
           and
           
             Government
             :
          
           And
           seeing
           the
           several
           
             mis-actings
          
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           
             Consequences
          
           that
           
             attended
          
           both
           
             him
          
           and
           his
           
             People
             thereupon
             ,
          
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           heir
           his
           
             Fathers
             punishments
             ;
          
           And
           
             therefore
             wlll
             not
             act
             in
             his
             Fathers
             sins
             ,
          
           but
           makes
           an
           
             evident
             Manifestation
          
           of
           his
           
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ;
          
           and
           also
           of
           his
           
             utter
             Detestation
             to
             them
             ;
          
           together
           with
           a
           
             Publick
             Declaration
          
           of
           the
           
             intentions
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           for
           a
           
             thorow
             Reformation
          
           throughout
           his
           
             whole
             Realm
             ;
          
           for
           
             he
             gathered
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Levites
             together
             into
             the
             Eaststreet
             ,
          
           Chap.
           29.
           v.
           4.
           and
           said
           ,
           v.
           6.
           
           
             Our
             Fathers
             have
             trespassed
             and
             done
             that
             which
             was
             evil
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             turned
             away
             their
             faces
             from
             the
             Habitation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             turned
             their
             backs
             ,
          
           v.
           7.
           
           
             Also
             they
             have
             shut
             up
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Portch
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             the
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             burnt
             Incense
             ,
             nor
             offered
             burnt-offerings
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             Wherefore
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           v.
           8.
           
           
             The
             Wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             upon
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             delivered
             them
             to
             trouble
             ,
             to
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             to
             hissing
             ,
             as
             ye
             see
             with
             your
             eyes
             ;
          
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           v.
           9.
           
           
             Our
             Fathers
             have
             fallen
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             our
             Sons
             and
             our
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             our
             Wives
             are
             in
             Captivity
          
           (
           
             for
             this
          
           )
           
             And
             now
             it
             is
             in
             mine
             heart
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             his
             fierce
             wrath
             may
             turn
             away
             from
             us
             ,
          
           vers.
           10.
           
           
             Therefore
          
           he
           calls
           upon
           the
           
             Levites
          
           and
           the
           Priests
           ,
           to
           be
           active
           in
           the
           Work
           ,
           
             and
             not
             to
             be
             negligent
             in
             the
             places
             God
             had
             set
             them
             in
             ,
          
           verse
           11.
           
        
         
           
             A
             glorious
             Reformation
          
           is
           likely
           to
           
             succeed
             ,
          
           when
           a
           Prince
           ,
           
             not
             out
             of
             Custome
             ,
          
           but
           out
           of
           
             Conscience
             ,
             shall
             begin
             the
             Work
             ;
          
           and
           the
           more
           likely
           it
           is
           to
           
             prosper
             ,
          
           when
           his
           
             zeal
          
           thereunto
           shall
           
             thus
          
           cause
           him
           to
           
             provoke
             them
             ,
          
           who
           indeed
           
             should
             have
             first
             stirred
             him
             up
             to
             the
             Work
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           Reformarion
           ,
           the
           first
           work
           that
           he
           enters
           upon
           ,
           is
           the
           
             opening
             and
             Repairing
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             Levites
             to
             sanctifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             forth
             the
             filthiness
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Place
             ,
          
           v.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           the
           
             direct
             way
          
           to
           a
           happy
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           and
           as
           ready
           a
           way
           to
           have
           with
           God
           a
           
             Reconciliation
             ;
          
           for
           if
           the
           
             iniquity
             of
             our
             holy
             things
             be
             not
             done
             away
             ,
          
           what
           will
           it
           avail
           us
           ,
           though
           we
           thrive
           never
           so
           well
           in
           our
           secular
           affairs
           ?
           for
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             26.
             
             For
             what
             is
             a
             man
             profited
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
         
           In
           this
           Reformation
           ,
           
             Hezekiah's
             speed
             equals
          
           his
           
             willingness
             ;
          
           and
           like
           
             a
             pair
             of
             Heisers
          
           accustomed
           to
           the
           yoak
           ,
           they
           
             draw
             both
             together
             ;
             for
          
           as
           it
           was
           his
           
             first
             work
             ,
          
           to
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           
             cleansing
             of
             his
             holy
             things
             ;
          
           so
           it
           was
           his
           care
           to
           do
           it
           in
           the
           
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
          
           and
           not
           late
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           but
           in
           
             the
             first
             month
             of
             that
             first
             year
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           29.
           3.
           
           
             He
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             month
             ,
             opened
             the
             Doors
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           
             this
          
           is
           that
           which
           I
           am
           perswaded
           is
           well
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           men
           
             sleep
             not
             upon
             good
             Resolutions
             ,
             but
             puts
             them
             into
             present
             and
             effectuall
             practise
             ;
          
           for
           no
           man
           can
           call
           to
           morrow
           his
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Counsel
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           good
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           by
           the
           Wise
           Man
           ,
           
             Eccles.
          
           9.
           10.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             thy
             hand
             findeth
             to
             do
             ,
             do
             it
             wich
             thy
             might
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             work
             ,
             nor
             device
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisdom
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             whither
             thou
             goest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hezekiah
             began
             to
             Reign
             when
             he
             was
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
          
           Cha.
           29.
           1.
           
           
             And
             he
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             that
             David
             his
             Father
             had
             doue
             ,
          
           v.
           2.
           
           And
           as
           by
           Faith
           
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             years
             ,
             refused
             to
             be
             called
          
           the
           Son
           
             of
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             suffer
             Afflictions
             with
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             esteeming
             the
             reproach
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             greater
             riches
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
          
           (
           
             because
          
           )
           
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.
           24.
           
           So
           
             Hezekiah
          
           being
           
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
          
           when
           he
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           
             refused
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           as
           
             Ahaz
          
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           
             begins
             with
             discretion
          
           to
           
             consider
          
           what
           was
           
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
          
           and
           
             therefore
             he
             learns
          
           to
           
             write
          
           by
           a
           
             perfect
             Copy
             ,
          
           he
           takes
           a
           
             Man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
          
           to
           be
           his
           
             Pattern
             ,
             though
          
           they
           that
           
             hated
          
           him
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           were
           
             more
             than
             the
             hairs
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             though
          
           his
           
             enemies
          
           were
           
             mighty
             ,
          
           Psal.
           69.
           4.
           though
           he
           became
           a
           
             Proverb
          
           to
           many
           ,
           
             verse
          
           11.
           and
           though
           they
           that
           sate
           in
           the
           gates
           spake
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           became
           a
           
             Song
          
           to
           the
           
             Drunkards
             ,
          
           ver.
           12.
           yet
           
             these
          
           and
           such
           
             reproaches
          
           as
           
             these
             ,
          
           shall
           not
           
             frighten
          
           him
           ,
           but
           
             Hezekiah
          
           will
           
             do
          
           according
           to
           all
           that
           
             David
             his
             Father
             had
             done
             ;
             David
          
           we
           see
           was
           no
           
             Allower
          
           of
           
             Drunkenness
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             Drnnkards
             made
             Songs
             of
             him
             ,
          
           as
           they
           do
           
             now
             in
             this
             our
             dayes
             upon
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             integrity
          
           of
           their
           
             hearts
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           
             David
          
           did
           ;
           
             David
             opened
             not
          
           a
           Door
           to
           any
           manner
           of
           
             licenciousness
             ;
             neither
          
           doth
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           Reign
           ,
           go
           to
           the
           house
           of
           
             laughter
             ,
          
           but
           to
           the
           
             house
             of
             God
             ;
          
           he
           runs
           not
           to
           
             Hawkings
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Huntings
             ,
             Revellings
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Dancings
             ,
             Riotings
          
           nor
           
             Banquetings
             ,
          
           he
           sets
           not
           up
           ,
           nor
           tollerates
           
             Stage-Playes
             ,
             May-games
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Pastimes
             ;
          
           but
           comes
           to
           
             a
             serious
             consideration
             what
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             was
             ,
          
           that
           so
           he
           might
           
             pleas●…
          
           
           
           
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Eternal
             well-being
             ,
          
           both
           
             of
             himself
          
           and
           
             those
             that
             were
             under
             his
             charge
             ;
          
           therefere
           with
           
             spéed
          
           he
           
             opens
          
           the
           
             Doors
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             put
             away
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             holy
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           know
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           
             Hezekiah
          
           was
           a
           
             good
             man
             ,
          
           and
           went
           on
           in
           his
           
             Reformation
             in
             Gods
             way
             ;
          
           let
           me
           therefore
           beg
           of
           thee
           ,
           as
           thou
           tenderest
           thy
           Souls
           good
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           
             take
             him
             for
             thy
             Pattern
             ,
             begin
             thy
             Reign
             as
             he
             did
             his
             ,
             look
             into
             thy
             holy
             things
             ,
          
           see
           
             what
             there
             is
             amiss
             there
             ,
             consider
             the
             Common-prayer
             ,
             whence
             it
             came
             and
             whither
             it
             tendeth
             ,
             weigh
             it
             with
             its
             appurtenances
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             try
             it
             by
             the
             Touch-stone
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
          
           see
           
             whether
             it
             b●…
          
           not
           too
           
             light
             ,
          
           of
           what
           God
           
             would
             have
             it
          
           to
           be
           ;
           see
           also
           whether
           the
           
             Inventions
          
           of
           
             Men
             have
          
           not
           
             made
             it
             too
             heavy
             ,
          
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           
             too
             exact
             therein
             ;
          
           for
           he
           that
           
             doth
          
           in
           his
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           
             more
             than
             what
             God
             Commands
             ,
             doth
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Will-worshipper
             ;
          
           he
           that
           doth
           
             less
             than
             God
             Commandeth
             him
             ,
             doth
             too
             little
             .
          
        
         
           Consider
           also
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             Door
             of
             Gods
             House
             ,
          
           and
           
             open
             that
             ,
          
           for
           Christ
           himself
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             many
             false
             Prophets
             will
             arise
             ,
             and
             shall
             deceive
             many
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             requireth
             his
          
           Disciples
           ,
           
             not
             to
             go
             out
             to
             them
             ,
          
           Mat.
           24.
           24
           ,
           26.
           
           Therefore
           the
           opening
           of
           
             any
             Door
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ;
             Hezekiah
             opened
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             :
          
           Therefore
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           Consider
           what
           thou
           doest
           ,
           take
           that
           Counsel
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           Recorded
           in
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Prove
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           Take
           notice
           of
           the
           
             Dispensation
             thou
             art
             under
             ,
          
           and
           do
           thy
           
             Generation
             work
             in
             Gods
             way
             ;
          
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           under
           
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             National
             ,
          
           but
           
             Congregational
             ;
             Hezekiah
          
           was
           of
           the
           
             Race
          
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             King
             of
             Judah
             ;
          
           it
           was
           
             Hezekiahs
             work
          
           to
           open
           the
           
             Doors
          
           of
           the
           
             Material
             Temple
             ,
             scituate
          
           in
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           where
           God
           had
           under
           that
           dispensation
           
             promised
          
           his
           
             presence
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           9.
           3.
           
           So
           that
           if
           
             Hezekiah
          
           had
           
             opened
             any
             other
             Door
             ,
          
           he
           had
           been
           a
           
             sinner
          
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Father
           
             Ahaz
             ,
          
           who
           opened
           another
           ,
           when
           he
           
             shut
             those
             Material
             Doors
             ,
          
           where
           the
           Jews
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           Worship
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           a
           
             National
             Church-Communion
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           
             due
             administration
          
           of
           that
           fleshly
           Ordinance
           of
           
             Circumcision
             ,
             peremtorily
          
           upon
           the
           eight
           day
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           17.
           12.
           
           Under
           which
           he
           that
           
             neglected
          
           to
           
             Circumcise
          
           his
           Male
           Infant
           upon
           the
           eighth
           day
           ,
           did
           it
           
             too
             late
             ,
          
           and
           
             after
             Gods
             time
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Infant
          
           was
           to
           be
           
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             People
             ,
          
           V.
           14.
           and
           he
           that
           did
           it
           before
           the
           eighth
           day
           ,
           did
           it
           too
           soon
           ,
           and
           before
           Gods
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           a
           
             transgressor
             .
          
           We
           usually
           say
           in
           our
           common
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             dangerous
             jesting
             with
             ●…ged
             tools
             ;
          
           so
           may
           I
           safely
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             dangerous
          
           thing
           to
           
             cross
          
           the
           
             design
          
           
           
             of
             God
             ;
          
           it
           is
           a
           
             desperate
             design
          
           to
           undertake
           to
           
             open
          
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           
             shut
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             shut
          
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           
             opened
             .
          
        
         
           God
           hath
           
             shut
          
           the
           
             Doors
          
           of
           a
           
             National
             Church
             ,
          
           then
           let
           men
           
             fear
          
           to
           
             open
             it
             ;
          
           and
           God
           hath
           
             opened
          
           the
           
             Door
          
           of
           a
           
             Congregational
             Church
             ,
          
           let
           Souls
           
             tremble
          
           at
           the
           thought
           of
           
             shutting
             it
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           
             John
          
           4.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             Believe
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             hour
             cometh
             when
             ye
             shall
             neither
             in
             this
             Mountain
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           in
           
             Jerusalem
             Worship
          
           the
           
             Father
             ;
             ye
             Worship
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             :
          
           We
           know
           what
           we
           Worship
           ,
           
             for
             Salvation
             is
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
          
           but
           
             the
             hour
             cometh
             ,
             and
          
           now
           is
           ,
           
             when
             the
             true
             Worshippers
          
           shall
           
             Worship
             the
             Father
          
           in
           
             Spirit
          
           and
           in
           
             Truth
             :
          
           And
           saith
           
             Peter
             ,
             Now
             I
             perceive
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             no
             Respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Nation
             he
             that
             feareth
             him
             ,
             and
             worketh
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
          
           Acts
           10.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           
             So
             that
             Church-fellowship
          
           and
           
             Son-ship
             with
             God
             ,
          
           is
           
             entailed
          
           upon
           persons
           
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
          
           upon
           the
           
             account
          
           of
           the
           
             bare
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           
             under
          
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             but
          
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Ye
          
           (
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Galatia
             )
             are
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jefus
          
           (
           which
           Faith
           working
           by
           love
           ,
           hath
           evidenced
           it self
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           by
           working
           you
           to
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           Ordinances
           )
           
             for
             so
             many
             of
             you
             as
             have
             been
             Baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           no
           
             uncircumcised
          
           person
           was
           to
           
             ●…at
          
           of
           the
           
             Passeover
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Exod.
           12.
           48.
           
           
             So
             of
             Christ
             our
             Passeover
             ,
             who
             is
             Sacrificed
             for
             us
          
           under
           this
           Gospel-dispensation
           ,
           1
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           5.
           7.
           
             is
             no
             unbeliever
             to
             have
             Communion
             ,
          
           2
           Corinthians
           6.
           14.
           to
           17.
           
           And
           as
           under
           the
           Law
           it
           was
           charged
           upon
           the
           Jews
           as
           
             a
             sin
          
           to
           bring
           the
           
             Uncircumcised
          
           into
           the
           
             material
             ▪
             Temple
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           44.
           7
           ,
           9.
           because
           Circumcision
           was
           the
           
             inducting
             Ordinance
          
           of
           Cod
           under
           that
           dispensation
           :
           So
           also
           under
           a
           Gospel-dispensation
           ,
           we
           dare
           not
           administer
           that
           Inducting
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           
             without
             Faith
             in
             God
             be
             firct
             begotten
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           persons
           shall
           
             require
          
           from
           us
           the
           
             Administration
          
           of
           that
           
             Ordinance
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           no
           more
           dare
           to
           do
           it
           than
           
             Philip
             ,
          
           who
           
             first
             would
             have
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Eunuch's
             faith
             ,
             before
             he
             Baptized
             him
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           37.
           
           
             If
             thou
             Believest
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             ;
          
           who
           
             immediatly
          
           made
           a
           
             Confession
          
           of
           his
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           and
           this
           is
           according
           to
           the
           
             Commission
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           16.
           vers.
           15.
           which
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           
             Baptized
             ,
          
           but
           he
           that
           
             Believeth
          
           and
           is
           
             Baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             make
             the
             strait
             Gate
             that
             leads
             to
             life
             ,
             wider
             than
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           know
           O
           ▪
           King
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           under
           that
           dispensation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Ax
          
           is
           
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
          
           and
           wherein
           
             every
             tree
          
           
           that
           brings
           not
           forth
           
             good
             fruit
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           
             hewen
             down
          
           and
           
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           Mat.
           3.
           10.
           
           Under
           which
           persous
           are
           
             forbidden
             to
             plead
             their
             Birth-Priviledges
             ,
          
           V.
           9.
           as
           that
           they
           are
           
             Children
             of
             Believing
             Parents
             ,
          
           or
           
             Sons
          
           and
           
             Daughters
          
           to
           
             Abraham
             ;
          
           but
           under
           that
           dispensation
           by
           which
           
             they
             are
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           
             who
             have
             actually
             manifested
             their
             faith
             by
             their
             obedience
             ,
             in
             their
             putting
             on
             of
             Christ
             by
             Baptism
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Church
           did
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           3.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             Such
             as
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           John
           15.
           19.
           
           John
           17.
           6
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Separating
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             requirements
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             false
             and
             Babylonish
             worship
             ,
          
           Revel.
           18.
           4.
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           14
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Being
             begotten
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           Philemon
           10.
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           2.
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           2.
           
           Titus
           1.
           4.
           
           
             By
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           James
           1.
           18.
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           15.
           
           
             And
             quickned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           63.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           11.
           
           Eph.
           2.
           1
           ,
           5.
           
           Col.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Being
             born
             again
             ,
          
           1
           John
           4.
           7.
           1
           
           John
           5.
           1.
           1
           
           John
           3.
           9.
           
           
             Not
             of
             corruptible
             séed
             ,
             but
             of
             incorrup●…ible
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           
           
             Not
             of
             flesh
             nor
             blood
             ,
             nor
             after
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ,
          
           John
           1.
           13.
           
           
             Being
             born
             of
             water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
          
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           John
           3.
           5.
           
             no
             man
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
          
           the
           
             necessity
             whereof
          
           is
           
             fully
             laid
             down
          
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           20.
           who
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             preservation
          
           that
           
             Noah
             had
             by
             the
             Ark
          
           from
           that
           
             deluge
          
           of
           water
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           7.
           17.
           
           
             The
             like
             figure
             whereunto
             even
             Baptism
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           doth
           
             now
          
           (
           under
           this
           Gospel-dispensation
           )
           
             save
             us
             ;
          
           not
           
             by
             washing
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             answering
             a
             good
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
          
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             washing
          
           the
           
             body
             in
             Water
             ,
          
           that
           is
           of
           
             this
             saving
             nature
             ,
          
           but
           
             it
             is
          
           the
           
             going
             into
             the
             Water
          
           in
           a
           
             Conscionable
             obedience
          
           to
           the
           
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           have
           our
           
             sins
             mystically
             washed
             away
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           and
           so
           also
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           22.
           16.
           
           
             And
             now
             why
             tarriest
             thou
             ,
             arise
             and
             be
             Baptized
             ,
          
           &
           
             wash
             away
             thy
             sins
             ,
             calling
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           same
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           
             Titus
             ,
          
           makes
           a
           clear
           discovery
           by
           what
           means
           God
           on
           
             their
             parts
             saved
             them
             ,
          
           Titus
           .
           3.
           5.
           
           
             Who
             hath
             〈◊〉
             us
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             not
             by
             deeds
          
           of
           
             Righteousness
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             by
          
           the
           
             washing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
          
           or
           (
           as
           the
           old
           Translation
           renders
           it
           )
           
             by
          
           the
           
             fountain
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
          
           and
           
             renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
          
           by
           
             Water-work
             ,
          
           and
           
             Spirit-work
             ;
          
           the
           
             Spirit
             operating
             upon
             ,
          
           and
           
             working
             up
             a
             Soul
             conscionably
          
           to
           
             obey
             God
             in
          
           that
           
             holy
          
           (
           though
           amongst
           men
           that
           
             much
             despised
          
           )
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Water-baptism
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           by
           what
           means
           
             Christ
             hath
             clenfed
             his
             Church
             ;
          
           viz.
           
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             ,
          
           by
           (
           or
           according
           )
           to
           the
           
             Word
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.
           26.
           
           And
           
             thus
          
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           who
           formerly
           were
           unrighteous
           ,
           even
           Fornicators
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           
           Effeminate
           ,
           Abusers
           of
           themselves
           with
           man-kind
           ,
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ;
           were
           by
           this
           
             Spirit
          
           and
           
             Water-work
             washed
             and
             clensed
             :
          
           For
           so
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           6.
           11.
           
           
             And
             such
             were
             some
             of
             you
             ;
          
           but
           ye
           are
           
             washed
             ,
          
           but
           
             ye
             are
             Sanctified
          
           in
           
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God
             :
          
           So
           that
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           House
           of
           God
           under
           a
           Gospel-dispensation
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             built
             up
             of
             lively
             stones
             ,
          
           a
           
             spirituall
             House
             ,
          
           an
           
             holy
          
           Priesthood
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
          
           (
           that
           will
           be
           )
           
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             Of
             which
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Material
             Temple
             was
             a
             Type
             ;
          
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           
             House
          
           which
           
             Solomon
             built
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           6.
           7.
           
             was
             built
             of
             stone
             made
             ready
             before
             it
             was
             brought
             thither
             ;
          
           so
           
             that
             there
             was
             neither
          
           Hammer
           
             nor
          
           Ax
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             tool
             of
             Iron
             heard
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             in
             building
             :
          
           So
           in
           the
           
             gathering
          
           or
           
             building
          
           a
           
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             fitted
             ,
             hewen
          
           and
           
             squared
             ,
             before
          
           they
           are
           laid
           
             into
             this
             Building
             ;
          
           they
           are
           to
           
             repent
          
           from
           
             dead
             works
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             Baptized
             ;
          
           that
           as
           
             that
          
           was
           a
           
             Material
             ,
          
           so
           this
           a
           
             spiritual
             House
             ;
          
           as
           those
           stoues
           were
           
             dead
             ,
          
           these
           
             lively
             ;
          
           as
           those
           stones
           so
           
             soon
          
           as
           they
           were
           laid
           
             into
             the
             building
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             work
             finished
             ,
          
           they
           became
           a
           House
           fit
           to
           
             sacrifice
             in
             ;
          
           so
           these
           
             lively
             stones
          
           being
           brought
           together
           ,
           are
           fit
           
             presently
             ,
             actually
          
           to
           
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           such
           as
           God
           will
           
             accept
             ;
          
           they
           
             being
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           first
           
             mystically
          
           by
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           and
           secondly
           ,
           
             actually
          
           by
           
             their
             Obedience
             ;
          
           and
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Obedience
          
           being
           Gods
           
             Twins
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             in
             the
             least
             entertain
             so
             much
             as
             a
             thought
             to
             separate
             them
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           if
           thou
           with
           
             Hezekiah
          
           wilt
           open
           the
           
             Door
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
          
           it
           is
           
             not
             a
             National
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Congregational
             Door
             thou
             art
             to
             open
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           
             compulsive
             ,
          
           but
           
             perswasive
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           a
           
             true
             Gospel-Minister
             ,
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             perswade
             men
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           11.
           
           
             Now
             then
             we
             are
          
           Ambassadors
           
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
          
           beseech
           you
           by
           us
           ;
           We
           pray
           you
           
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             be
             ye
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Gospel
             Minister
          
           is
           not
           to
           be
           like
           the
           
             General
          
           of
           an
           
             Army
             ,
          
           to
           
             frighten
             ,
             beat
          
           or
           
             fight
             men
             into
             faith
             ;
          
           but
           as
           an
           
             Ambassador
          
           to
           
             perswade
          
           and
           
             invite
             ,
          
           and
           
             gently
          
           to
           
             treat
          
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           
             entreat
             into
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ;
          
           the
           one
           being
           
             Diabolical
             ,
          
           but
           the
           other
           
             Evangelical
             ,
          
           and
           the
           way
           of
           
             Love
          
           being
           
             Gods
             Way
             ;
          
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             distinguishing
             Characters
             of
             a
             true
             Gospel-Minister
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           
             Love
          
           of
           
             Christ
             hath
             constrained
             ,
          
           which
           causeth
           men
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Fa●…naticks
             ,
          
           or
           
             mad
             men
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           13.
           
           
             For
             whether
             we
             be
             besides
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             be
             sober
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             Cause
             ;
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
             :
          
           And
           saith
           he
           ,
           in
           Chap.
           12.
           14.
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             be
             burthensom
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             I
             seek
             not
             yours
             ,
             but
             you
             ;
          
           (
           and
           he
           gives
           this
           in
           as
           a
           
           Reason
           ,
           for
           saith
           he
           )
           
             The
             Children
             ought
             not
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             the
             Parents
             ,
             but
             the
             Parents
             for
             the
             Children
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             very
             gladly
             spend
          
           and
           
             be
             spent
             for
             you
             ,
             though
             the
             more
             abundantly
             I
             love
             ,
             the
             less
             I
             am
             loved
             ;
          
           And
           
             such
             are
             made
             Over-seers
             of
             the
             Flock
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
             who
             feed
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             oversight
             thereof
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ;
             not
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             ready
             mind
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           2.
           as
           good
           Stewards
           of
           the
           manifold
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           10.
           
           
             Such
             are
             good
             Shepherds
             ,
             and
             not
             Hirelings
             ,
             who
             will
             lay
             down
             their
             life
             for
             the
             sheep
             ,
          
           John
           10.
           11.
           
           Whilst
           others
           being
           
             made
             Overseers
             by
             men
             ,
          
           instead
           of
           
             feeding
             the
             Flock
             ,
             feed
             upon
             the
             Flock
             ;
          
           as
           those
           careless
           Shepherds
           ,
           spoken
           of
           ▪
           
             Ezek.
          
           34.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
             against
             whom
             a
             Woe
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             Who
             feed
             themselves
             ,
             who
             eat
             the
             fat
             ,
             and
             cloath
             themselves
             with
             the
             Wool
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             that
             are
             fed
             ,
             but
             feed
             not
             the
             Flock
             ;
          
           who
           
             strengthen
             not
             the
             diseased
             ,
          
           nor
           
             heal
             the
             sick
             ,
          
           nor
           
             bind
             up
             the
             broken
             ,
          
           nor
           
             bring
             again
             that
             which
             is
             driven
             away
             ,
          
           nor
           
             séek
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             Rule
             them
             with
             cruelty
             ;
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             Micah
          
           3.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Who
             hate
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             evil
             ;
          
           who
           
             pluck
             off
             their
             skins
             from
             off
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             flesh
             from
             their
             bones
             ;
             who
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             my
             People
             ,
          
           and
           
             stay
             their
             skins
             from
             off
             them
             ;
             who
             break
             their
             bones
             ,
             and
             chop
             them
             in
             pieces
             as
             for
             the
             Pot
             ,
             and
             as
             flesh
             for
             the
             Chaldron
             ,
          
           v.
           5.
           
           
             Who
             bite
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             Peace
             ;
          
           and
           he
           that
           
             putteth
             not
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
          
           they
           
             make
             War
             against
             him
             ;
          
           who
           are
           
             Hirelings
             ,
             and
             not
             true
             Shepherds
             ;
          
           who
           
             formerly
             ,
          
           if
           a
           
             fatter
             Benefice
             came
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             would
             not
             stay
             till
             the
             Wolf
             came
             ,
          
           but
           hearkned
           to
           
             that
          
           Call
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           
             to
             secure
             themselves
          
           from
           the
           
             Wolves
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             :
             But
             such
             are
             false
             Apostles
             ,
          
           deceitful
           
             workers
             ,
             transforming
             themselves
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             no
             marvel
             ,
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             For
             Satan
             himself
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
          
           ver.
           15.
           
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             great
             thing
             ,
             if
             his
             Ministers
          
           also
           
             be
             transformed
             into
             the
             Ministers
          
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ;
             whose
             end
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ;
          
           whilst
           the
           true
           Apostle
           is
           as
           
             frée
          
           to
           
             give
             ,
          
           as
           
             fréely
          
           he
           
             hath
             received
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             be
             instant
             in
             season
          
           and
           
             out
             of
             season
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
          
           and
           
             exhort
             ,
             with
             all
             long-suffering
          
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           good
           Advice
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           having
           in
           some
           measure
           given
           thee
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           
             Gospel-Church
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ministry
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           now
           beg
           thee
           in
           Gods
           fear
           ,
           that
           thou
           have
           a
           care
           thou
           open
           the
           
             right
             Door
             :
          
           open
           not
           the
           
             broad
             Gate
             that
             leads
             to
             destruction
             ,
          
           instead
           of
           that
           
             narrow
             way
             that
             leads
             to
             life
             ,
          
           Mat.
           7.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           If
           ●…hou
           incendest
           to
           do
           
             Gods
             Work
             ,
          
           have
           a
           care
           thou
           doest
           it
           
             in
             Gods
             Way
             .
          
           And
           that
           I
           may
           the
           better
           perswade
           thee
           there
           unto
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           lay
           before
           thee
           two
           or
           three
           Examples
           ,
           of
           
           Gods
           severity
           against
           those
           that
           have
           been
           careless
           therein
           :
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           20.
           who
           but
           for
           
             smiting
          
           the
           Rock
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           
             spoken
             to
          
           it
           ,
           died
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           carry
           
             Israel
          
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Canaan
             ,
          
           as
           we
           may
           fully
           understand
           by
           comparing
           the
           eight
           verse
           with
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           23.
           to
           29.
           with
           
             Numb.
          
           27.
           12.
           to
           15.
           with
           
             Deut.
          
           34.
           
           If
           
             Saul
          
           will
           save
           alive
           those
           which
           God
           will
           have
           destroyed
           ,
           
             Saul
          
           must
           deeply
           suffer
           for
           it
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           but
           more
           of
           this
           anon
           :
           And
           if
           
             Akan
          
           will
           take
           of
           the
           accursed
           things
           ,
           
             Akan
          
           must
           deeply
           suffer
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Joshua
          
           7.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           And
           
             Joshua
          
           said
           ,
           Why
           hast
           thou
           troubled
           us
           ?
           The
           Lord
           shall
           trouble
           thee
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           all
           
             Israel
          
           stoned
           him
           ,
           his
           Sons
           and
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           his
           Oxen
           and
           his
           Asses
           ,
           and
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           burned
           them
           with
           fire
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             give
             thee
             ,
          
           O
           King
           ,
           
             an
             understanding
             heart
             ,
             to
             consider
             things
             aright
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           
             Hezekiah
             doth
          
           not
           onely
           stir
           up
           the
           
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Levites
          
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           but
           
             also
             all
          
           Judah
           
             and
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             wrote
             Letters
             ,
          
           Chap.
           30.
           1.
           
             and
             made
             a
             Decree
             ,
             and
             made
             Proclamation
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             come
             up
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             to
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             not
             done
             it
             of
             a
             long
             time
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             it
             was
             written
             ,
          
           ver.
           5.
           
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           in
           
             Hezekiah's
          
           Reformation
           ,
           he
           
             Reformed
             not
          
           according
           to
           what
           had
           been
           their
           
             custom
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           what
           his
           
             Father
             before
             him
             did
             ;
          
           but
           according
           
             as
             it
             was
             written
             ,
          
           according
           
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           
             makes
          
           the
           Work
           to
           
             thrive
          
           in
           his
           
             hands
             ;
          
           when
           he
           doth
           
             Gods
             Work
             in
             Gods
             Way
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           me
           beg
           thee
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
             as
             thou
             tenderest
             thine
             own
             good
             ,
          
           now
           thou
           art
           upon
           thy
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           to
           
             take
             Hezekiah
          
           for
           thy
           
             Pattern
             ,
          
           have
           the
           
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             thy
             Warrant
             ,
          
           see
           thou
           do
           it
           according
           to
           the
           
             written
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             Reformation
             onely
             will
             stand
             ,
             and
             thou
             with
             it
             :
          
           But
           if
           thou
           do
           it
           according
           to
           the
           
             former
             customs
             ,
          
           and
           what
           thy
           
             Father
             did
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           thou
           sawest
           
             that
             fell
             ,
             and
             him
             with
             it
             :
          
           for
           what
           is
           of
           man
           ,
           will
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           overthrown
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           5.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           And
           know
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
          
           that
           
             much
             Knowledge
          
           and
           
             true
             Light
          
           hath
           broken
           forth
           within
           these
           twelve
           years
           ,
           and
           
             what
          
           men
           might
           do
           in
           
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           haply
           may
           be
           
             excusable
             ,
             which
             now
             cannot
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           17.
           3.
           
           
             In
             the
             times
             of
             this
             Ignora●…ce
             God
             winked
             at
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             Commands
             all
             men
             every where
             to
             repent
             :
          
           And
           let
           no
           man
           despise
           my
           Speech
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             much
             knowledge
          
           and
           
             true
             Light
          
           is
           within
           these
           few
           years
           ▪
           
             broken
             out
             ;
          
           if
           they
           shall
           ,
           I
           must
           answer
           them
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           answering
           those
           scosfing
           Jewes
           ,
           
             in
             that
             then
             so
             much
          
           
           
             admired-at
             giving
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           We
           are
           not
           
             Fannaticks
          
           or
           
             mad
             men
             ,
          
           as
           ye
           
             suppose
          
           in
           so
           saying
           ;
           
             but
             this
             is
             that
          
           which
           was
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Dan.
          
           12.
           4.
           
           
             Many
             shall
             run
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             shall
             encrease
             ;
          
           for
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Haba
             .
          
           2.
           14.
           
           
             The
             Earth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             cover
             the
             Sea
             :
          
           Therefore
           be
           sure
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           thou
           have
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           for
           thy
           
             Warrant
             ;
          
           for
           God
           is
           a
           jealous
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           served
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           
             what
             is
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             this
             did
             Hezekiah
             throughout
             all
             Jndah
             ,
             and
             wrought
             that
             which
             was
             good
             ,
          
           and
           
             right
             ,
          
           and
           
             truth
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             work
             that
             he
             began
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             to
             seek
             his
             God
             ,
             he
             did
             it
          
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             He
             prospered
             ,
          
           Chap.
           31.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           
             That
             whilst
             Hezekiahs
             heart
             was
             upright
             to
             God
             ,
             God
             prospered
             him
             ;
          
           and
           thus
           we
           find
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           
             That
             whilst
             men
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             have
             a
             careful
             eye
             in
             all
             their
             undertakings
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             tender
             eye
             over
             them
             to
             prosper
             them
             :
          
           And
           thus
           whilst
           
             Joseph
          
           is
           answering
           his
           lustful
           Mistris
           ,
           with
           a
           
             How
             can
             I
             do
             this
             great
             wickedness
             and
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
          
           Gen.
           39.
           9.
           
           Though
           
             Joseph
          
           by
           her
           revengeful
           malice
           be
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           
             yet
             God
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             v.
          
           21.
           
           
             And
             God
             gives
             him
             favour
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Prison-Keeper
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Prison-keeper
             looked
             not
             after
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             under
             his
             hands
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Reason
           is
           added
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           28.
           
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             he
             did
             ,
          
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             made
             it
             it
             prosper
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           whilst
           
             Daniel
          
           in
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           ,
           is
           
             resolved
             in
             his
             heart
             not
             to
             defile
             himself
             with
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             Kings
             Idolatrous
             Meat
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             wine
             ,
          
           God
           
             bringeth
             Daniel
             iuto
          
           Favour
           
             and
          
           tender
           Love
           
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Eunuches
             ,
          
           Dan.
           1.
           3
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Insomuch
             that
          
           the
           Eunuch
           
             will
             venture
             his
             head
             to
             the
             King
          
           his
           Master
           ,
           rather
           than
           
             Daniel
          
           shall
           
             want
             that
             food
             he
             desires
             ,
          
           V.
           10
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           A
           good
           encouragemant
           for
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           times
           ,
           even
           to
           take
           up
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           to
           
             eye
             God
             in
             what
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             do
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             not
          
           at
           all
           to
           
             fear
             the
             faces
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             ;
          
           for
           if
           
             Shadrach
             ,
             Meshach
          
           and
           
             Abednego
             ,
          
           will
           not
           bow
           to
           
             Nebuchadnezzars
          
           Image
           ,
           but
           keep
           themselves
           
             close
             to
             their
             God
             ,
          
           God
           will
           
             keep
             as
             close
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             one
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             walk
             with
             them
             in
             that
             seven
             times
             hot
             fiery
             Furnace
             ,
             to
             preserve
             them
             ,
          
           Dan.
           3.
           16
           ,
           25.
           
           Will
           
             Daniel
          
           Petition
           
             no
             other
             but
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             though
             against
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             King
             ?
             that
             God
             will
             send
             his
             Angel
             ,
             to
             shut
          
           
           
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Lyons
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             hurt
             him
             ,
          
           Daniel
           6.
           10.
           22.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           suffer
           me
           to
           bespeak
           thee
           and
           thy
           People
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           
             Azariah
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Obed
             ,
          
           which
           he
           once
           uttered
           to
           King
           
             Asa
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           15.
           1.
           
           Hear
           thou
           me
           CHARLES
           ,
           and
           all
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
          
           and
           in
           particular
           thou
           proud
           ,
           voluptuous
           and
           vain-glorious
           City
           of
           
             London
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             you
             whilst
             you
             are
             with
             him
             ;
             if
          
           ye
           
             seek
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             you
             ;
             but
             if
             ye
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             forsake
             you
             .
          
        
         
           And
           let
           not
           the
           King
           be
           angry
           ,
           if
           one
           that
           is
           counted
           a
           Fannatick
           speak
           once
           more
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           own
           Language
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
          
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           1
           
             Chro.
          
           28.
           9.
           
           
             And
             thou
             Solomon
             my
             Son
             ,
             know
             thou
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             searcheth
             all
             hearts
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             all
             the
             imaginations
             of
             thy
             thoughts
             ;
             if
             thou
             seek
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             cast
             thee
             off
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Thou
           knowest
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           thou
           hast
           
             had
             a
             casting
             off
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             that
          
           casting
           off
           may
           not
           be
           for
           ever
           ;
           be
           perswaded
           to
           turn
           to
           thy
           God
           
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           We
           usually
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           that
           would
           
             move
             another
             to
             weep
             ,
          
           must
           
             first
             cry
          
           himself
           ,
           he
           must
           
             first
             begin
             the
             passion
             ;
          
           thus
           God
           hath
           done
           ,
           God
           hath
           
             begun
             a
             Work
             ,
          
           God
           hath
           
             first
             troden
             a
             Path
          
           for
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           
             Return
          
           to
           thee
           
             most
             miraculously
             ,
          
           and
           far
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           beyond
           thine
           own
           
             Expectation
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Imagination
          
           of
           
             many
          
           others
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           
             Prepare
             to
             meet
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           have
           a
           care
           thou
           walk
           not
           in
           any
           
             By-Path
             ,
          
           but
           
             onely
             and
             alone
             in
             that
             Path
             of
             Returning
             ,
          
           which
           God
           hath
           
             troden
             for
             thee
             ;
          
           and
           as
           God
           hath
           been
           
             Miraculous
          
           in
           
             his
             Returning
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           O
           be
           thou
           as
           
             Eminent
             in
             thy
             returniug
             to
             him
             ;
             this
          
           is
           that
           which
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           
             Lord
             looketh
             for
          
           at
           thy
           hands
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Lip
           of
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           12.
           48.
           
           
             For
             unto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             be
             much
             required
             ;
          
           and
           the
           
             same
             voice
          
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             But
             Hezekiah
             rendred
             not
             again
             according
             to
             the
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ;
             therefore
             wrath
             fell
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           I
           may
           come
           to
           the
           handling
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           shew
           what
           God
           did
           
             for
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           that
           caused
           him
           to
           look
           for
           so
           
             suitable
             a
             return
             from
             Hezekiah
             .
          
        
         
           
             After
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             establishment
             thereof
             ,
          
           Chap.
           32.
           1.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           After
           the
           
             Reformation
             that
             Hezekiah
          
           had
           made
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           in
           part
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           the
           three
           foregoing
           Chapters
           is
           more
           particularly
           discovered
           ;
           
             After
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             establishment
             thereof
             ,
             Sennacherib
             ,
          
           
           
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             came
             and
             entered
             into
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Encamped
             against
             the
             fenced
             Cities
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             win
             them
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           though
           men
           
             walk
          
           never
           so
           
             close
             with
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           
             exempted
          
           from
           the
           
             malicious
             endeavours
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             David
          
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           Recorded
           in
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
          
           who
           in
           the
           
             Confidence
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           sometimes
           can
           say
           ,
           The
           
             Lord
             is
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           he
           
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             ,
          
           Psal.
           16.
           8.
           
           And
           
             anon
          
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           17.
           8.
           he
           begs
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           
             hide
             him
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             Wings
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             wicked
             that
             oppress
             him
             ,
          
           and
           from
           his
           
             deadly
             Enemies
             :
             Now
             he
             will
             not
             fear
             what
             man
             can
             do
             unto
             him
             ;
          
           And
           
             anon
             ,
          
           he
           
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             That
             one
             day
             he
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             .
          
        
         
           
             Good
             men
             are
             at
             an
             uncertainty
             of
             quietness
             ,
          
           or
           
             tranquility
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             the
             grave
             :
          
           If
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           God
           had
           
             too
             much
             Happiness
             and
             Peace
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           they
           would
           
             then
          
           begin
           to
           
             settle
             upon
             the
             Lees
             ,
          
           and
           
             satisfie
          
           themselves
           with
           that
           which
           
             cannot
             profit
             :
             God
             knows
             what
             is
             fitter
             for
             his
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             themselves
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           he
           
             suffers
          
           his
           
             dearest
             Children
          
           to
           
             undergo
             great
             Tryals
             ,
          
           and
           that
           for
           several
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           Tryal
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Judg.
          
           2.
           21.
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             drive
             out
             any
             of
             the
             Nations
             which
             Joshua
             left
             when
             he
             died
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Reason
           is
           added
           :
           That
           
             through
             them
          
           I
           may
           
             prove
             Israel
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             keep
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             walk
             therein
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             did
             keep
             it
             :
          
           therefore
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             left
             those
             Nations
             ,
             without
             driving
             them
             out
             hastily
             ,
             neither
             delivered
             he
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Joshua
             ,
          
           V.
           23.
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           7.
           
           
             That
             the
             Tryal
             of
             your
             Faith
             being
             much
             more
             precious
             than
             of
             Gold
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             tryed
             with
             fire
             ,
             may
             be
             found
             unto
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           A
           second
           Reason
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           
             encrease
             of
             their
             Graces
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             James
          
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Knowing
             that
             the
             Tryal
             of
             our
             Faith
             worketh
             Patience
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           did
           
             glory
             in
             Tribulations
             ,
             knowing
             that
             Tribulation
             worketh
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Patience
             Experience
             ,
             and
             Experience
             Hope
             ;
             and
             Hope
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ;
           
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
          
           Rom.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           Reason
           may
           be
           ,
           because
           
             Troubles
          
           and
           
             Afflictions
          
           being
           
             rightly
             improved
             ,
          
           worketh
           good
           to
           a
           Soul
           to
           
             Eternity
             ;
          
           and
           so
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           17.
           
           
             For
             our
             light
             Affliction
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             for
             a
             Moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             Exceeding
             and
             Eternal
             weight
             of
             Glory
             ;
             whilst
             we
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
          
           
           
             not
             seen
             ;
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             are
             Temporal
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             they
             are
             Eternal
             .
          
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           God
           by
           these
           Actings
           keeps
           a
           Soul
           
             close
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           gives
           it
           opportunities
           continually
           ,
           either
           
             to
             Pray
             ,
          
           or
           
             to
             Praise
             him
             ,
             for
             Deliverances
             .
          
        
         
           For
           this
           
             Invasion
             ,
          
           together
           with
           the
           
             abominable
             Blasphemies
          
           of
           
             Sennacherib
             ,
             drives
             Hezekiah
             to
             his
             God
             ;
          
           and
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             Hezekiah
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             Prayed
          
           and
           
             cryed
             to
             Heaven
             ,
          
           vers.
           20.
           
           
             Men
             that
             walk
             close
             with
             God
             in
             time
             of
             Prosperity
             ,
             can
             with
             boldness
             go
             to
             God
             in
             time
             of
             Adversity
             ,
             with
             an
             assured
             confidence
             of
             a
             gracious
             Answer
             :
          
           Hezekiah
           
             and
          
           Isaiah
           
             no
             sooner
             Pray
             ,
             but
             Speed
             ;
          
           and
           
             another
             opportunity
             is
             now
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             return
             again
             with
             Praises
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             sent
             an
             Angel
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             Mighty
             men
             of
             Ualour
             ,
             and
             the
             Leaders
             and
             Captains
             in
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             :
             So
             he
             returned
             with
             shame
             of
             face
             to
             his
             own
             Land
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             House
             of
             his
             god
             ,
             they
             that
             came
             out
             of
             his
             own
             bowels
             ,
             slew
             him
             there
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
          
           V.
           21.
           
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           
             That
             when
             Gods
             People
             cry
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             staying
             the
             raising
             an
          
           Army
           
             or
          
           Money
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Making
             or
             Providing
             Ammunion
             ;
          
           but
           when
           they
           are
           in
           a
           
             Suffering
             condition
             ,
          
           they
           
             dispatch
          
           a
           
             Messenger
             to
             Heaven
          
           in
           a
           
             moments
             time
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
          
           who
           
             himself
             was
             made
             perfect
             through
             Sufferings
             ,
          
           Heb.
           2.
           10.
           
           And
           such
           a
           
             Messenger
             who
             can
          
           neither
           be
           stayed
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           nor
           his
           
             Message
             intercepted
             ,
          
           even
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           who
           will
           tell
           the
           truth
           of
           
             their
             Cause
             ,
          
           and
           help
           their
           
             Infirmities
             ,
          
           and
           
             express
          
           their
           
             Condition
             with
             groans
             that
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ;
          
           and
           he
           that
           searcheth
           
             the
             heart
             ,
             knoweth
             what
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             God
             is
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             limitted
             to
             any
             means
             ,
             but
             acteth
             how
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
        
         
           For
           
             Hezekiah
          
           and
           
             Isaiah
             no
             sooner
             Pray
             ,
             but
             an
             Angel
             is
             as
             soon
             dispatched
             into
             the
             Camp
             of
             Sennacherib
             ;
          
           (
           
             for
             are
             they
             not
             all
             Ministring
             Spirits
             sent
             forth
             to
             Minister
             for
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           14.
           )
           And
           this
           Angel
           destroyes
           his
           Mighty
           men
           ,
           Captains
           and
           men
           of
           Valour
           :
           
             Hezekiah
          
           we
           see
           spake
           truth
           ,
           when
           he
           
             encouraged
             the
             People
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Be
             not
             dismayed
             at
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             more
             with
             us
             than
             with
             him
             ;
             with
             him
             there
             is
             an
             Arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             but
             with
             us
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           help
           us
           and
           
             to
             fight
             our
             Battels
             ,
          
           ver.
           7.
           and
           8.
           
        
         
           Happy
           it
           is
           
             then
          
           with
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           
             when
          
           they
           can
           
             trust
             God
             for
             their
             Deliverance
             ;
          
           and
           observe
           that
           Word
           of
           Command
           from
           the
           
           Captain
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           6.
           
           
             Then
             when
             they
             shall
             hear
             of
             Wars
             ,
             and
             rumours
             of
             Wars
             ,
             Nation
             against
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             against
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             be
             not
             troubled
             ;
          
           but
           can
           take
           that
           
             good
             Advice
          
           that
           once
           
             Moses
          
           gave
           to
           
             Israel
          
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           14.
           13.
           
           Even
           
             to
             stand
             still
          
           and
           see
           
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             work
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Angel
           finisheth
           his
           work
           with
           
             speed
             ,
          
           which
           causeth
           
             Sennacherib
          
           with
           
             shame
          
           &
           
             Confusion
             of
             face
             ,
          
           with
           speed
           to
           return
           into
           his
           own
           Land
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           whilst
           men
           
             depend
          
           upon
           an
           
             Arm
          
           of
           
             flesh
             ,
          
           upon
           every
           Defeat
           ,
           their
           spirits
           are
           more
           or
           less
           
             dejected
             :
          
           whilst
           he
           that
           
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             not
             afraid
          
           of
           
             evil
             Tidings
             ;
          
           for
           
             his
             heart
          
           is
           
             fixed
             ,
          
           Psal.
           112.
           7.
           
           When
           
             Sennacheribs
             confidence
          
           in
           which
           he
           
             trusted
             ;
             viz.
          
           His
           
             Great
             men
             ,
          
           his
           
             Captains
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             men
          
           of
           
             Valour
          
           were
           brought
           down
           ,
           then
           
             Shame
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Vail
           ,
           begins
           to
           
             cover
             his
             face
             ;
             whilst
             the
             Righteous
             are
             bold
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
          
           in
           
             the
             evil
             time
             ,
          
           Psal.
           37.
           19.
           
           An
           Arm
           of
           flesh
           will
           fail
           ;
           
             For
             all
             flesh
             is
             grass
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             goodliness
             thereof
             as
             the
             Flower
             of
             the
             Field
             ;
             the
             Grass
             withereth
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Flower
             fadeth
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             bloweth
             upon
             it
             :
             Surely
             ,
             the
             People
             is
             grass
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isaiah
          
           40.
           6.
           and
           7.
           
           Therefore
           the
           People
           of
           God
           trust
           in
           their
           God
           ,
           because
           
             that
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             is
             Everlasting
             strength
             ,
             Isaiah
          
           26.
           vers.
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             S●…nnacherib
             ,
          
           when
           he
           returned
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           the
           House
           of
           
             his
             god
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           
             his
             god
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           
             gods
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
          
           which
           had
           neither
           
             eyes
          
           to
           
             see
             ,
          
           not
           
             ears
          
           to
           
             hear
             ,
             hands
          
           to
           
             handle
             ,
          
           nor
           
             feet
          
           to
           
             walk
             ;
          
           and
           so
           uncapable
           of
           doing
           him
           good
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           could
           not
           give
           
             good
             Advice
             ,
          
           nor
           afford
           
             good
             Assistance
             ,
          
           neither
           to
           
             him
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           
             his
             People
             ;
          
           yet
           such
           is
           his
           
             Zeal
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             wickedness
             ,
          
           as
           that
           he
           must
           into
           the
           
             House
          
           of
           this
           
             his
             god
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           the
           
             worst
          
           of
           
             men
             generally
          
           are
           
             under
             some
             Form
             of
             Worship
             ,
          
           either
           to
           a
           
             false
             god
             ,
          
           or
           to
           the
           true
           God
           
             after
             a
             false
             manner
             ,
          
           in
           which
           usually
           they
           are
           
             very
             zealous
             ,
          
           although
           in
           
             other
             things
             desperately
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           
             further
             note
             ,
          
           That
           it
           is
           
             not
             Zeal
             under
             any
             Form
             ,
          
           that
           
             makes
             that
             Form
             the
             true
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ;
          
           but
           it
           is
           the
           
             special
             Appointment
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             onely
             and
             alone
             Way
             God
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             ;
          
           in
           which
           he
           
             requireth
             men
             to
             be
             zealous
             :
          
           The
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           his
           
             unregenerate
          
           condition
           ,
           his
           
             Zeal
             led
          
           the
           
             way
             ,
          
           and
           
             marched
          
           in
           the
           
             Van
             ,
          
           whilst
           his
           
             Knowledge
             lay
             behind
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
          
           which
           caused
           him
           so
           to
           make
           
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           he
           himself
           confesseth
           ,
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           6.
           
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           13.
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.
           9.
           
           And
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           26.
           9.
           
           
             I
             verily
             thought
             with
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazare●…h
             ;
             which
             thing
             I
             did
             in
          
           
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             did
             I
             shut
             up
             in
             Prison
             ,
             having
             received
             Authority
             from
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             I
             gave
             my
             voice
             against
             them
             ,
          
           V.
           10.
           
           
             And
             I
             punished
             them
             oft
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             compelled
             them
             to
             Blaspheme
             ;
             and
             being
             exceedingly
             mad
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             persecuted
             them
             even
             unto
             strange
             Cities
             ,
             v.
          
           11.
           
           
             But
          
           this
           
             I
             did
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Ignorantly
          
           in
           
             Unbelief
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           13.
           
           And
           thus
           
             it
          
           fares
           often
           times
           with
           many
           in
           
             things
             about
             Religion
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           
             Principle
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           that
           their
           
             Ignorance
          
           is
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             their
             Devotion
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           in
           this
           our
           Day
           with
           thousands
           in
           this
           Land
           of
           our
           Nativity
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           
             lewd
             ,
             wicked
             ,
          
           and
           
             debauched
             Conversations
             ,
          
           yet
           are
           
             very
             zealous
          
           for
           their
           
             Common-Prayer
             ?
          
           And
           though
           they
           will
           be
           
             Drunk
          
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           
             known
             abominations
          
           all
           the
           
             week
             long
             ,
          
           yet
           such
           is
           their
           
             blind
             Zeal
             ,
          
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           to
           their
           
             Common-Prayer
          
           on
           the
           
             Sunday
             ,
          
           they
           think
           themselves
           undone
           else
           :
           This
           I
           know
           by
           
             Experience
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             with
             my self
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ;
          
           but
           now
           through
           Mercy
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           10.
           
           
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             am
             what
             I
             am
             ;
             though
             some
             call
             me
             a
             Fannatick
             ,
             or
             a
             mad
             man
             .
          
           I
           would
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           here
           go
           to
           
             beat
             down
             Zeal
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             zealously
             affected
             alwayes
             in
             a
             good
             matter
             ,
          
           Gal.
           4.
           18.
           
           But
           I
           would
           have
           
             Zeal
             ●…oyned
             with
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           and
           
             so
             set
             upon
             its
             proper
             and
             right
             Object
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           we
           know
           ,
           
             had
             a
             Zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           2.
           
           By
           which
           
             Zeal
          
           of
           theirs
           ,
           they
           went
           about
           to
           establish
           a
           
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             ,
          
           and
           
             Contrary
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           in
           
             Opposition
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             of
             God
             unto
             His
             ,
             both
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Sanctification
          
           and
           
             Redemption
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           
        
         
           Thou
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           as
           thou
           art
           now
           upon
           thy
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           see
           thy
           
             Zeal
             run
             not
             before
             thy
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           lest
           thou
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             make
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             waste
             it
             ;
          
           (
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           not
           want
           
             Perswaders
             thereunto
             :
          
           )
           But
           let
           me
           beg
           thee
           in
           Gods
           fear
           ,
           first
           to
           
             Inform
             thy
             Judgement
          
           aright
           ,
           Regulate
           that
           according
           to
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ;
          
           and
           then
           joyn
           Zeal
           to
           thy
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           draw
           in
           one
           yoak
           together
           ;
           and
           suffer
           me
           to
           bind
           this
           Pers●…vasion
           close
           to
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           thy
           Eternal
           good
           ,
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             James
          
           4.
           17.
           
           
             To
             him
             that
             knoweth
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           considerable
           in
           this
           one
           and
           twentie●…h
           verse
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             those
             that
             came
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Bowels
             ,
             slew
             him
             with
             the
             Sword
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           whilst
           men
           are
           acting
           against
           Gods
           People
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           
             blind
             Zeal
             ,
          
           to
           
             bring
             them
             at
             an
             under
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             root
             them
             out
             ;
          
           God
           
             then
             appears
          
           for
           
             his
             People
             ,
          
           and
           
             brings
             their
             enemies
             low
             ,
          
           and
           
           many
           times
           maketh
           their
           nearest
           Relations
           to
           become
           their
           greatest
           Enemies
           :
           for
           it
           is
           in
           
             vain
          
           for
           men
           to
           
             fight
             against
             Christ
             ;
          
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           them
           to
           
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             ;
          
           yet
           
             thus
             inconsideratly
             do
             all
             those
             that
             fight
             against
             his
             People
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             looketh
             upon
             it
             as
             done
             to
             himself
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Acts
           9.
           4.
           
           Saul
           ,
           Saul
           ,
           
             Why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           And
           he
           that
           
             receiveth
             you
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             ,
          
           Mat.
           1.
           40.
           
           And
           in
           as
           much
           as
           you
           did
           it
           not
           to
           one
           of
           
             the
             least
             of
             these
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             not
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           Mat.
           25.
           45.
           
        
         
           
             Thus
          
           in
           a
           most
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           &
           
             without
             effusion
          
           of
           
             blood
             ,
          
           God
           ,
           on
           
             Hezekiah's
          
           part
           ,
           
             delivered
             Hezekiah
          
           &
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           and
           guided
           him
           on
           
             every
             side
             :
             And
             thus
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             thée
             ,
             O
             King
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           one
           
             great
             Cause
             why
             God
             expected
          
           an
           
             answerable
             Return
          
           from
           
             Hezekiah
             ;
          
           and
           to
           me
           it
           seems
           as
           a
           Reason
           ,
           
             Why
             thou
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             shouldst
             render
             to
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             his
             Benefits
             bestowed
             on
             thee
             ;
          
           seeing
           God
           
             thus
             ,
          
           or
           in
           such
           a
           
             miraculous
             manner
             ,
          
           hath
           wrought
           such
           a
           
             Deliverance
          
           for
           
             thée
          
           and
           
             thy
             Friends
             ,
          
           without
           
             blood-shed
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           that
           God
           did
           for
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           was
           ,
           He
           
             recovered
          
           him
           from
           a
           
             mortal
             distemper
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           24.
           
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             Hezekiah
             was
             sick
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             he
             prayed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           and
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           Sign
           .
           This
           Text
           is
           but
           an
           abstract
           of
           what
           we
           have
           fully
           laid
           down
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           2
           
             King.
          
           20.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           
             Isa.
          
           38.
           1.
           
           The
           which
           Texts
           we
           must
           have
           some
           recourse
           to
           ,
           if
           we
           intend
           to
           have
           a
           full
           discovery
           of
           what
           God
           did
           for
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           in
           1
           Kings
           20.
           1.
           
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             Hezekiah
             was
             sick
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             the
             son
             of
             Amos
             came
             to
             him
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Set
             thy
             House
             in
             order
             ,
             for
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             ,
             and
             not
             live
             ;
          
           and
           
             Hezekiah
             turned
             his
             face
             towards
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             prayed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Remember
             now
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             how
             I
             have
             walked
             before
             thee
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             thy
             sight
             ;
             and
             Hezekiah
             wept
             sore
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             after
             Isaiah
             was
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             middle
             Court
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Turn
             again
             ,
             and
             tell
             Hezekiah
             the
             Captain
             of
             my
             People
             ;
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             David
             thy
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             thy
             Prayers
             ,
             I
             have
             séen
             thy
             Tears
             ;
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             heal
             thee
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             day
             thou
             shalt
             go
             up
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           
             Many
             things
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Passage
             worthy
             Consideration
             ;
          
           and
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           I
           shall
           
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Hezekiah
             was
             sick
             unto
             Death
             ,
             and
             he
             must
          
           set
           his
           House
           in
           order
           ,
           for
           he
           
             must
             dye
             ,
          
           and
           
             not
             live
             ;
          
           yet
           
             Hezekiah
             prayed
          
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           he
           
             healed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           
             many
          
           of
           the
           
             Resolves
          
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           not
           
             absolutely
             peremptory
             ,
          
           
           but
           many
           times
           
             conditional
             ;
          
           for
           yet
           forty
           dayes
           ,
           and
           
             Nineveh
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ;
          
           yet
           when
           
             Nineveh
             repents
             ,
          
           God
           
             repents
          
           of
           the
           evil
           he
           intended
           against
           them
           ,
           
             Jonah
          
           2.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           18.
           7.
           
           
             At
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
          
           it
           ;
           
             if
             that
             Nation
             against
             whom
             I
             have
             pronounced
             ,
             turn
             from
             their
             evil
             ;
             I
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             I
             thought
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             .
          
           And
           
             at
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             Build
             and
             to
             Plant
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             do
             evil
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             that
             it
             obey
             not
             my
             voice
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             repent
             of
             the
             Good
             wherewith
             I
             said
             I
             would
             Benefit
             them
             .
          
           So
           also
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             Ely
          
           (
           upon
           the
           misdemeanor
           of
           his
           Sons
           )
           by
           that
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           2.
           30.
           
           
             I
             said
             indeed
             ,
             that
             thy
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             thy
             Father
             should
             walk
             before
             me
             ,
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Be
             it
             far
             from
             me
             ;
          
           for
           them
           that
           
             honour
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             honour
             ;
          
           and
           they
           that
           
             despise
             me
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           
             lightly
             esteemed
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           know
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           about
           to
           
             Re-build
          
           and
           to
           
             Plant
             Thee
             and
             thy
             People
             again
             ,
          
           and
           if
           thou
           and
           they
           shall
           
             answer
             God
             in
             acts
             of
             Obedience
             ,
          
           and
           do
           that
           which
           is
           well-pleasing
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           he
           then
           will
           
             go
             on
          
           to
           perfect
           what
           he
           hath
           
             begun
             :
          
           but
           if
           Thou
           and
           thy
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           especial
           this
           
             proud
             ,
             Prodigal
             ,
             vain-glorious
             ,
          
           and
           
             most
             voluptuous
             City
             ,
          
           that
           hath
           all
           this
           while
           sate
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           known
           no
           sorrow
           ,
           shall
           not
           
             answer
             God
             in
             his
             Expectations
             ;
          
           then
           be
           it
           known
           to
           
             thee
          
           and
           
             them
             ,
          
           that
           God
           will
           
             repent
          
           him
           of
           the
           
             good
          
           he
           intended
           both
           to
           
             thée
          
           and
           
             them
             ;
          
           and
           as
           he
           
             overturned
          
           thy
           
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           
             those
             that
             overturned
             him
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           been
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           ,
           
             overturning
             ,
             overturning
             ,
             overturning
          
           in
           this
           Land
           of
           thy
           Nativity
           ;
           so
           know
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           as
           able
           to
           
             overturn
             thée
          
           as
           
             them
             ,
          
           without
           thou
           and
           they
           make
           to
           him
           suitable
           Returns
           ;
           
             for
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             Persons
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
          
           he
           
             that
             feareth
             him
             and
             worketh
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           is
           
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
          
           Acts
           10.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           Therefore
           in
           Gods
           fear
           consider
           thy
           Actings
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           King
           
             Hezekiah
          
           prayes
           ,
           and
           God
           heals
           :
           And
           thus
           whilst
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             his
             delight
             ,
          
           Prov.
           15.
           8.
           
           
             And
             Hezekiah
             turned
             his
             face
             to
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Remember
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             I
             have
             walked
             before
             thee
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             He
             onely
          
           is
           likely
           to
           thrive
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
             who
          
           in
           his
           appeals
           to
           God
           can
           plead
           the
           uprightness
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           whilst
           some
           are
           questioning
           ,
           
             how
             God
             doth
             know
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             be
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             Most
             High
             ?
          
           Psal.
           73.
           11.
           
           
             Hezekiah
          
           is
           earnestly
           begging
           the
           Searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           
             before
             whose
             eyes
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             ,
          
           to
           remember
           the
           Actings
           of
           his
           former
           dayes
           .
           Happy
           it
           is
           
           with
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           
             sickness
             ,
          
           can
           plead
           with
           God
           
             the
             good
             Actions
             of
             his
             health
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           whilst
           
             Hezekiah
          
           is
           praying
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shews
           himself
           to
           be
           what
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           he
           is
           Recorded
           to
           be
           ;
           even
           
             a
             God
             hearing
             Prayers
             ,
          
           Psal.
           65.
           2.
           
           And
           
             Hezekiah
          
           must
           experience
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           ;
           
             For
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Go
             ,
             tell
             Hezekiah
             the
             Captain
             of
             my
             People
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             his
             Tears
             .
          
           God
           is
           a
           tender-hearted
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           People
           are
           moved
           to
           
             passion
             ,
          
           upon
           a
           right
           account
           ,
           he
           then
           shews
           himself
           a
           
             compassionate
          
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           did
           to
           
             Israel
          
           of
           old
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           
             Egypt
          
           under
           their
           hard
           Task-masters
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             surely
             seen
             the
             affliction
             of
             my
             People
             which
             are
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             have
             heard
             their
             cry
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Task-masters
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             their
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             come
             down
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
          
           Exod.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           God
           is
           not
           onely
           said
           to
           
             hear
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Tears
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           but
           he
           is
           as
           ready
           to
           
             help
             ;
          
           for
           so
           is
           his
           Promise
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           50.
           15.
           
           
             Call
             upon
             me
          
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           
             I
             will
             deliver
          
           thee
           ,
           
             and
             thou
             shalt
             glorifie
             me
             .
             A
             good
             refuge
             for
             all
             Gods
             People
             to
             flie
             to
             in
             time
             of
             distress
             .
          
        
         
           And
           here
           note
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           raise
           
             Hezekiah
          
           from
           his
           Bed
           of
           sickness
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           promiseth
           to
           adde
           fifteen
           years
           to
           his
           dayes
           .
           
             Thus
             he
             giveth
             power
             to
             the
             faint
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             have
             no
             might
             ,
             he
             encreaseth
             strength
             ;
             even
             the
             youth
             shall
             faint
             and
             be
             weary
             ,
             and
             young
             men
             shall
             utterly
             fail
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             wait
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             renew
             their
             strength
             ;
             they
             shall
             mount
             up
             with
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ;
             they
             shall
             run
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             ;
             they
             shall
             walk
             and
             not
             be
             faint
             .
          
           Isai.
           40.
           31.
           
        
         
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           then
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           to
           
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
          
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           a
           
             lengthening
             out
          
           of
           thy
           
             Tranquility
             ;
          
           question
           with
           thine
           own
           Soul
           ,
           
             whether
             God
             hath
             not
             added
             to
             thy
             dayes
             ;
          
           remember
           with
           thankfulness
           
             the
             Hollow
             Oak
             ,
             with
             all
             Gods
             Transactions
             towards
             thee
             in
             that
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             an
             Arm
             of
             flesh
             failed
             thee
             at
          
           Worcester
           ;
           not
           forgetting
           
             thy
             safe
             Passage
             in
             that
             little
             Vessel
             that
             Rides
             in
             thy
             constant
             view
             ;
          
           and
           when
           thou
           lookest
           on
           that
           ,
           suffer
           me
           to
           be
           thy
           Remembrancer
           ,
           to
           perswade
           thee
           ,
           that
           with
           
             thankfulness
          
           of
           
             heart
             ,
          
           thou
           
             remember
             whence
             thy
             Deliverance
             came
             ;
          
           and
           that
           thou
           give
           to
           God
           a
           suitable
           return
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           God
           expects
           from
           thee
           ;
           and
           withall
           seriously
           to
           consider
           the
           
             sad
             Consequences
             of
             Ingratitude
             :
          
           For
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendred
           not
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Benefits
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           
             therefore
             wrath
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           promise
           to
           
             heal
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             add
             fifteen
             years
             to
             his
             dayes
             ;
          
           but
           further
           he
           
             giveth
             him
          
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           request
           )
           
           a
           
             Sign
             ,
          
           and
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           the
           like
           of
           which
           neither
           before
           nor
           since
           was
           known
           ;
           for
           
             most
             miraculously
          
           he
           
             alters
          
           the
           
             course
          
           of
           the
           
             Heavens
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             Sun
             who
             like
             a
             Bridegroom
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             rejoyceth
             as
             a
             strong
             man
             to
             run
             a
             Race
             ,
          
           Psal.
           19.
           5.
           is
           by
           the
           great
           Power
           of
           God
           
             called
             back
             again
          
           fifteen
           Degrees
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           
             great
             Condescention
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             satisfying
          
           his
           
             faithful
             ones
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           his
           dealing
           with
           
             Gideon
             ,
          
           Judges
           6.
           who
           
             requires
             a
             Sign
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             talked
             with
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
           
             And
             the
             Angel
             put
             forth
          
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
             Staff
             that
             was
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           and
           touched
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           unleavened
           cakes
           that
           
             Gideon
          
           had
           provided
           ,
           
             and
             there
             arose
             fire
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
          
           and
           consumed
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           
             Gideon
          
           by
           Gods
           Appointment
           was
           to
           relieve
           
             Israel
          
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Midianites
             ,
             Amalekites
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           that
           were
           gathered
           together
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           
             Jezrecl
             ,
          
           Judges
           6.
           33.
           
           
             Gideon
          
           requires
           a
           
             Sign
             ,
          
           if
           God
           would
           deliver
           
             Israel
          
           by
           his
           hands
           ,
           ver.
           36.
           
           And
           
             Gideon
          
           also
           propounds
           his
           own
           satisfaction
           ;
           Behold
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           v.
           37.
           
           
             I
             will
             put
             a
             Fleece
             of
             Wool
             in
             the
             Floor
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Dew
             be
             on
             the
             Fleece
             onely
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             dry
             upon
             all
             the
             Earth
             besides
             ,
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             wilt
             save
             Israel
             by
             my
             hand
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             ;
          
           and
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             It
             was
             so
             ,
          
           v.
           38.
           
           
             For
             he
             rose
             up
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             thrust
             the
             Fleece
             together
             ,
             and
             wringed
             out
             of
             the
             Fleece
             a
             Bowl
             full
             of
             water
             :
          
           Yet
           this
           will
           not
           fully
           satisfie
           
             Gideon
             ,
          
           but
           he
           must
           come
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           once
           
             Abraham
          
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           petitioned
           for
           
             Sodom
             ,
          
           Gen.
           18.
           
             with
             an
             once
             more
             ;
          
           for
           
             Gideon
          
           said
           unto
           God
           ,
           Let
           not
           thine
           anger
           
             be
             hot
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             but
             this
             once
             ;
             let
             me
             prove
             I
             pray
             thee
             but
             this
             once
             with
             the
             Fleece
             ;
             let
             it
             now
             be
             dry
             onely
             upon
             the
             Fléece
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             the
             ground
             let
             there
             be
             Dew
             ;
             And
             God
             did
             so
             that
             night
             ;
          
           for
           it
           was
           wet
           upon
           all
           the
           ground
           .
           
             It
             is
             good
             then
             for
             S●…ls
             to
             be
             single-hearted
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             satisfactory
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           having
           particularly
           discovered
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           
             merciful
             dealings
          
           towards
           
             Hezekiah
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ;
           wherein
           is
           briefly
           discovered
           
             Hezekiah's
             unthankful
             behaviour
             to
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             Hezekiah
             rendred
             not
             again
             according
             to
             the
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             ;
             therefore
             wrath
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           main
           drift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Text
           is
           ,
           to
           discover
           
             Hezekiah's
          
           neglect
           ,
           
             in
             not
             rendring
          
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           Consequences
           thereof
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           first
           consider
           what
           
             Rendring
             is
             ,
          
           before
           I
           come
           to
           draw
           any
           teachable
           Conclusions
           from
           the
           Text
           .
        
         
           
             Rendring
             ,
          
           then
           simply
           so
           considered
           ,
           is
           none
           other
           ,
           but
           a
           
             giving
          
           
           
             to
             God
             or
             Man
             that
             which
             is
             their
             due
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           16.
           29.
           
           
             Give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             the
             Glory
             due
             unto
             his
             Name
             ;
          
           and
           
             Rom.
          
           13.
           7.
           
           
             Render
          
           therefore
           to
           all
           men
           their
           
             dues
             ,
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             Tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Custom
             to
             whom
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
             to
             whom
             Fear
             ,
             Honour
             to
             whom
             Honour
             ;
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             Give
             freely
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           22.
           21.
           
           
             Give
             to
             Cesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Cesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           a
           
             Rendring
          
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             by
             way
          
           of
           
             Requital
             ,
             for
             some
             Benefit
             bestowed
             ,
          
           or
           
             Injury
             done
             ;
          
           and
           this
           is
           sometimes
           called
           
             Rendring
             ,
          
           and
           sometimes
           
             Recompencing
          
           and
           
             Requiting
             ,
          
           as
           in
           that
           of
           
             Luke
          
           14.
           12
           ,
           14.
           
           
             When
             thou
             makest
          
           a
           
             Dinner
             ,
             or
             a
             Supper
             ,
             call
             not
             thy
             Friends
             ,
             nor
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             nor
             thy
             Kinsmen
             ,
             nor
             thy
             rich
             Neighbours
             ,
             lest
             they
             also
             bid
             thee
             again
             ,
             and
             a
             Recompence
             be
             made
             thee
             ;
          
           —
           
             But
             call
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             Maimed
             ,
             the
             Blind
             ,
             and
             the
             Halt
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             blessed
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             Recompence
             or
             Requite
             thée
             ;
          
           and
           in
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           5.
           4.
           where
           Children
           and
           Nephews
           are
           required
           to
           
             requite
          
           their
           Parents
           ;
           and
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5.
           15.
           where
           it
           is
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             should
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             to
             any
             man
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             Rendring
          
           belongs
           to
           
             man
             from
             man
             ,
          
           simply
           so
           considered
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           
             such
          
           or
           
             such
             Relations
             ;
          
           as
           
             Children
          
           to
           
             Parents
             ,
             Servants
          
           to
           
             Masters
             ,
             Wives
          
           to
           
             Husbands
             ,
          
           or
           
             Subjects
          
           to
           
             Princes
             :
          
           And
           there
           is
           also
           a
           more
           
             Respective
             Rendring
          
           due
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             Benefactors
             ,
          
           or
           
             better
             than
             ordinary
             in
             those
             Relations
             ;
          
           as
           
             from
             a
             Child
          
           to
           an
           
             indulgent
             Father
             ,
             from
          
           a
           
             Servant
          
           to
           a
           
             very
             bountiful
             Master
             ,
          
           from
           a
           
             Subject
          
           to
           his
           
             Priuce
             ,
          
           as
           he
           is
           
             Wise
          
           and
           
             Prudentially
             careful
             ,
             laying
             about
             him
             every
             way
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             better
             well-being
          
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           one
           that
           
             refuseth
          
           the
           
             way
          
           of
           
             Rehoboam
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           who
           
             threatned
          
           to
           make
           the
           
             burthens
          
           of
           his
           Subjects
           
             heavier
          
           and
           
             heavier
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             worse
          
           to
           them
           than
           was
           his
           
             Father
             ;
          
           1
           Kings
           12.
           11.
           
           But
           to
           such
           an
           one
           that
           will
           
             undo
             the
             heavy
             burthens
             ,
          
           and
           
             let
             the
             oppressed
             go
             free
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Isa.
          
           51.
           6●…
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           
             such
          
           a
           
             Father
             ,
             Master
          
           and
           
             Prince
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           more
           
             Tender
             ,
             Respective
             ,
             Affectionate
             Rendring
             due
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           way
           of
           
             Requital
             ,
          
           to
           
             answer
             the
             Love
             ,
             Bounty
          
           and
           
             Care
          
           of
           such
           a
           
             Father
             ,
             Macter
          
           or
           
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             Rendring
          
           in
           my
           
             Text
          
           that
           God
           expecteth
           from
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           that
           as
           he
           had
           been
           a
           
             bountiful
          
           and
           a
           
             full-handed
          
           God
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           expected
           that
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             ,
          
           should
           have
           had
           his
           
             mouth
             filled
             with
             his
             Praises
             .
          
        
         
           For
           when
           the
           
             King
             of
             Babylon
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             enquire
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Wonder
             that
             was
             done
             in
             his
             Land
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           32.
           31.
           
           God
           
             expected
          
           that
           
             then
          
           he
           should
           have
           
             shewed
          
           the
           Ambassadours
           ,
           how
           
             miraculous
             God
             had
             been
             in
             delivering
             him
             from
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             recovering
          
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           
             satisfying
          
           his
           
             Request
             ,
          
           in
           
             causing
             the
             Sun
             to
             run
             retrograde
             ,
          
           in
           token
           of
           the
           
             certainty
          
           of
           his
           
             recovery
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           fifteen
           years
           
             addition
          
           to
           his
           dayes
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           God
           would
           have
           been
           
             glorified
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ;
          
           which
           is
           
             that
          
           that
           God
           
             requireth
             ,
          
           That
           his
           People
           should
           
             sing
             forth
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Praise
             glorious
             ,
          
           Psal.
           66.
           2.
           
           
             And
             also
             saith
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
          
           Isai.
           42.
           12.
           
           
             Let
             them
             give
             glory
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             Praise
             in
             the
             Islands
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             good
             Lesson
             for
             thee
             to
             learn
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             that
             when
             Ambassadours
             are
             sent
             from
             forreign
             Princes
             ,
             to
             Congratulate
             thy
             condition
             ,
             that
             then
             thou
             remember
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             that
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             his
             Praise
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             so
             miraculously
             bountiful
             unto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendred
           not
           again
           according
           to
           his
           Benefits
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           therefore
           wrath
           fell
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           demanded
           ,
           when
           a
           person
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           
             render
             duely
             to
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           this
           I
           Answer
           ,
           A
           person
           may
           
             then
          
           be
           said
           to
           
             make
             suitable
             Returns
             ,
          
           or
           
             duely
          
           to
           
             render
          
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           
             Relation
          
           he
           
             standeth
             in
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lieth
           ,
           
             Act
             faithfully
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Men
           or
           Women
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           Relations
           of
           
             Servants
          
           or
           
             Masters
             ,
             Children
          
           or
           
             Parents
             ,
             Wives
          
           or
           
             Husbands
             ,
             Subjects
          
           or
           
             Princes
             :
          
           And
           because
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           my
           Text
           is
           concerning
           
             Prince
          
           and
           
             People
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           not
           stand
           to
           particularize
           the
           
             duty
          
           of
           the
           other
           
             Relations
             ,
          
           but
           shall
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           may
           ,
           come
           to
           a
           discovery
           of
           what
           I
           know
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           in
           those
           Relations
           that
           concern
           my
           Text
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           
             Subject
          
           to
           his
           
             Prince
             ;
          
           a
           
             Subject
          
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           
             duely
          
           to
           
             render
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           20.
           
           
             He
             doth
             give
          
           to
           
             Cesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Cesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             ;
          
           when
           he
           doth
           that
           in
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           that
           is
           
             agreeable
          
           to
           the
           
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
          
           revealed
           in
           that
           
             plain
             Directory
             ,
          
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           of
           
             Truth
             :
          
           And
           when
           according
           to
           that
           Rule
           also
           he
           doth
           
             render
          
           to
           his
           
             Prince
             Tribute
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
          
           and
           
             Honour
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           13.
           7.
           
           A
           more
           full
           discovery
           hereof
           is
           laid
           down
           in
           my
           Declaration
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           A
           Prince
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           
             render
             duely
             to
          
           
           
             God
             ,
          
           when
           he
           doth
           also
           
             follow
          
           the
           
             direction
          
           of
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
          
           in
           the
           
             Directory
             ;
          
           who
           saith
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           23.
           3.
           
           
             He
             that
             Ruleth
             over
             men
             ,
             must
             be
             just
             ,
             Ruling
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             .
          
           This
           
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           is
           that
           which
           made
           good
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           when
           he
           was
           
             appointed
             Governour
             over
             the
             Land
          
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             Brethren
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             Bread
             of
             the
             Governour
             ,
          
           Nehamiah
           5.
           14.
           
           For
           saith
           he
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           
             The
             former
             Governours
             that
             were
             before
             me
             ,
             were
             chargeable
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             of
             them
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             besides
             forty
             shekels
             of
             Silver
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             their
             Servants
             bare
             rule
             over
             the
             People
             ;
          
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             So
             did
             not
             I
             :
          
           And
           he
           
             addeth
             this
             as
             a
             Reason
             ,
             Because
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Wise
           man
           telleth
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           sum
           or
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           is
           required
           from
           Man
           ,
           in
           the
           twelfth
           Chapter
           of
           his
           
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
          
           and
           the
           thirteenth
           verse
           .
           Let
           us
           hear
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           
             Fear
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ;
             for
             this
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             Man
             :
          
           and
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Micah
          
           6.
           8.
           
           
             He
             that
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             .
             And
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pritnces
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Governors
          
           and
           
             Magistrates
             then
             ,
          
           are
           required
           to
           do
           
             tha
             work
          
           for
           which
           they
           are
           set
           up
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           Gods
           Vice-gerents
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           him
           for
           the
           
             due
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
          
           and
           
             not
             to
             be
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             ;
             and
             are
          
           continually
           
             to
             attend
             upon
             that
             very
             thing
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           In
           that
           Antient
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           o●…
           the
           
             Saxon
          
           Monarchs
           ,
           page
           370.
           
           It
           is
           Recorded
           to
           the
           yet
           lasting
           fame
           of
           
             Edgar
             ,
          
           sometimes
           a
           
             King
          
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           so
           endowed
           with
           that
           
             Heaven-bred
             ,
          
           and
           
             most
             Heroick
             Principle
             of
             the
             due
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ;
          
           as
           in
           his
           Circuits
           he
           took
           so
           strick
           an
           account
           of
           the
           
             due
             Execution
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Demeanour
          
           of
           his
           
             great
             Men
             ,
          
           and
           
             especially
          
           of
           his
           
             Judges
             ,
          
           as
           that
           he
           
             severely
             punished
             them
             ,
          
           as
           often
           as
           he
           found
           the
           
             Execution
             of
             their
             Places
             ballanced
             either
             with
             bribery
             ,
          
           or
           
             partiality
             :
          
           So
           that
           (
           saith
           the
           Story
           )
           there
           was
           
             never
             less
             Robbery
             ,
             Deceit
          
           nor
           
             Oppression
             ,
          
           than
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           
             worthy
          
           King
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           me
           beg
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           as
           thou
           tenderest
           thy
           own
           good
           ,
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           
             Rule
             with
             Diligence
             ,
          
           and
           with
           
             King
             Edgar
          
           let
           After-ages
           know
           to
           thy
           lasting
           Praise
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             hadst
             a
             delight
             to
             do
             thy
             Subjects
             good
             ,
          
           in
           
             seeking
             Judgement
             ,
          
           in
           
             Relieving
          
           the
           
             Oppressed
             ,
          
           in
           
             Judging
          
           the
           
             Fatherless
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             Pleading
          
           for
           the
           
             Widow
             ,
          
           in
           
             being
             a
             terrour
             to
             Evil
             Works
             ,
          
           and
           in
           shewing
           thy self
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
             Measure
             thy
             Subjects
             Actions
             by
             a
             direct
             Rule
             :
          
           And
           as
           thou
           art
           a
           
             King
          
           over
           
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           such
           as
           make
           much
           ad●…
           about
           their
           
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           see
           that
           their
           Actions
           be
           
             Christ-like
             ;
          
           for
           the
           assuming
           either
           the
           Title
           or
           Form
           of
           Christianity
           cannot
           do
           it
           ;
           for
           
             from
             such
             as
             have
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             he
             by
             the
             People
             of
             God
             a
             turning
             away
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           5.
           
           For
           ,
           
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           
           And
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           their
           
             onely
          
           care
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           
             Conversation
             as
             becometh
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             —
             striving
             together
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           Phil.
           1.
           27
           
           Not
           for
           the
           Promotion
           of
           
             Stage-Playes
             ,
             Dancings
             ,
             May-games
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pastimes
             ;
          
           for
           Christians
           are
           to
           
             abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           22.
           
           
             And
             as
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             they
             are
             to
             abstain
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             war
             against
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           11.
           
           
             And
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           must
           
             perish
             with
             the
             World
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           16.
           
        
         
           Be
           
             careful
          
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Actions
          
           of
           thy
           
             Subjects
             ,
          
           it
           stands
           thee
           in
           hand
           
             so
             to
             do
             ;
          
           for
           a
           
             fruitful
             Land
             God
             turneth
             into
             barrenness
             ,
             for
             the
             wickedness
             of
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
          
           Psal.
           107.
           34.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           thou
           maist
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           it
           too
           ;
           
             For
          
           the
           
             Transgression
             of
             a
             Land
             ,
             many
             are
             the
             Princes
             thereof
             ;
             But
             by
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             the
             state
             thereof
             shall
             be
             prolonged
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Wisest
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           28
           ,
           2.
           
           
             O
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             him
             that
             accepteth
             not
             the
             person
             of
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             regardeth
             the
             rich
             more
             then
             the
             poor
             ,
          
           Job
           34.
           19.
           
           
             In
             the
             fear
             of
             him
             that
             leadeth
             Princes
             away
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             overthroweth
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Mighty
             ;
             that
             poureth
             contempt
             upon
             Princes
             ,
             and
             weakneth
             the
             Mighty
             ;
          
           that
           
             taketh
             away
          
           the
           
             heart
          
           of
           the
           
             Chief
             of
             the
             People
          
           of
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             wander
          
           in
           
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             way
             ,
          
           Job
           12.
           19
           ,
           21
           ,
           24.
           
           
             In
             the
             fear
             of
             him
          
           that
           bringeth
           
             Princes
          
           to
           
             nothing
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             vanity
             ,
          
           Isai.
           40.
           23.
           
           
             In
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             done
             such
             great
             things
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           be
           perswaded
           for
           thine
           own
           good
           ,
           to
           render
           to
           him
           according
           to
           his
           Mercy
           bestowed
           ,
           in
           seeing
           the
           
             due
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ;
          
           that
           so
           thou
           mayest
           
             Relieve
          
           the
           
             poor
             oppressed
             of
             thy
             People
             ,
          
           that
           of
           a
           long
           
             time
          
           have
           
             groaned
          
           under
           the
           
             Administration
             of
             Male-Justice
             .
          
        
         
           And
           know
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           as
           thou
           art
           to
           do
           
             justly
             ;
          
           so
           thou
           art
           required
           to
           love
           
             Mercy
             ,
          
           it
           is
           that
           which
           God
           accepteth
           before
           Sacrifice
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           6.
           6.
           
           For
           
             I
             desired
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             more
             than
             Burnt-offerings
             ;
          
           for
           by
           
             Mercy
          
           and
           
             Truth
             Iniquity
             is
             purged
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             men
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
          
           Prov.
           16.
           6.
           
           For
           
             Mercy
          
           and
           
             Truth
             preseve
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             is
             upholden
             by
             Mercy
             ;
          
           For
           
             he
             that
             followeth
             after
             Righteousness
             and
          
           
           
             Mercy
             ;
             findeth
             Life
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Honour
             ,
          
           Prov.
           21.
           21.
           
           
             A
             good
             man
             is
             Merciful
             and
             lendeth
             ,
             and
             his
             Seed
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
          
           Psal.
           37.
           26.
           
           Yea
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Merciful
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtain
             Mercy
             ,
          
           Mat.
           5.
           7.
           
           But
           
             he
             shall
             have
             Iudgement
             without
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             Mercy
             ;
             And
             Mercy
          
           rejoyceth
           
             against
             Judgement
             ,
          
           James
           2.
           13.
           
           The
           neglect
           of
           
             shewing
             Mercy
             ,
          
           is
           that
           which
           caused
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           to
           burn
           hot
           against
           
             Israel
          
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Zech.
          
           7.
           9.
           
           For
           
             thus
             spake
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Execute
             true
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             shew
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
          
           every
           
             man
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             oppress
             not
             the
             Widow
             ,
             nor
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             the
             stranger
             ,
             nor
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             let
             none
             of
             you
             imagine
             evil
             against
             his
             Brother
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             But
             they
             refused
             to
             hearken
             ,
             and
             plucked
             away
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             stopped
             their
             ears
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hear
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Therefore
             came
             a
             great
             wrath
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           V.
           12.
           
        
         
           Then
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           to
           
             shew
             Acts
             of
             Mercy
             ,
          
           thou
           hast
           Objects
           
             enough
             to
             exercise
             it
             upon
             ;
          
           and
           know
           ,
           That
           
             pure
             Religion
             and
             undesiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             To
             visit
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             Widows
             in
             their
             Affliction
             ,
          
           James
           1.
           27.
           
           
             Not
             to
             make
             Fatherless
             and
             Widows
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Affliction
             .
          
           And
           in
           thy
           shewing
           Mercy
           ,
           take
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           8.
           
           
             To
             do
             it
             readily
             ,
             and
             with
             Cheerfulness
             .
          
        
         
           Thou
           hast
           begun
           already
           to
           tread
           in
           this
           Way
           ,
           in
           thy
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           malicious
           endeavours
           of
           any
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           pervert
           thy
           steps
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           one
           of
           
             Zions
          
           Paths
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           thing
           that
           is
           required
           of
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           as
           thou
           art
           
             to
             do
             Justly
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             love
             mercy
             ;
          
           so
           
             also
             ,
          
           to
           
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           demanded
           ,
           when
           a
           person
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             walk
             humbly
             with
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           Answer
           ;
           A
           man
           may
           
             then
          
           be
           properly
           said
           ,
           to
           
             walk
             humbly
             with
             his
             God
             ,
             when
          
           he
           goeth
           not
           
             before
             God
             ,
          
           or
           
             without
             God
          
           in
           his
           Actions
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           all
           his
           undertakings
           ,
           he
           doth
           that
           which
           is
           
             required
             of
             him
             by
             God
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           his
           
             humble
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
          
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           in
           his
           
             Actings
             towards
             men
             :
          
           Thus
           
             Enoch
             walked
             with
             God
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
          
           Gen.
           5.
           22.
           
           And
           
             Enoch
          
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           God
           was
           so
           well
           pleased
           therewith
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           
             exempted
             him
             from
             the
             Pangs
             of
             Death
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           V.
           24.
           
           
             And
          
           Enoch
           
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ;
             for
             God
             took
             him
             :
             Enoch
          
           walked
           with
           God
           
             faithfully
             ;
             for
             without
             Faith
             it
             is
             Impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           II.
           6.
           
           And
           we
           find
           him
           so
           
             Recorded
          
           in
           
             that
             Catalogue
          
           of
           
             faithful
             ones
             ,
          
           Heb.
           II.
           5.
           
           
             By
             faith
             Enoch
             was
             translated
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             found
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             translated
             him
             ;
             and
          
           
           
             before
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             he
             had
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             That
             he
             pleased
             God
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           
             Noah
          
           also
           
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
          
           Gen.
           6.
           9.
           
           And
           when
           a
           
             World
             of
             wicked
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
          
           for
           their
           
             ungodliness
             must
             be
             drowned
             ;
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Noah
           ,
           
             Come
             thou
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             House
             into
             the
             Ark
             ;
             for
             thee
             have
             I
             seen
             Righteous
             before
             me
             in
             this
             Generation
             ,
          
           Gen.
           6.
           1.
           
        
         
           Thus
           also
           
             Zacharias
          
           and
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
          
           the
           Father
           and
           Mother
           of
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
          
           who
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
             who
             were
             both
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             walking
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             blameless
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           To
           
             walk
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
          
           is
           to
           
             follow
             God
             fully
          
           in
           
             all
          
           his
           
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           and
           
             Appointments
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           the
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             People
             of
             God
             ,
          
           are
           required
           to
           be
           
             Followers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             dear
             Children
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.
           1.
           
           That
           as
           
             Children
          
           are
           to
           
             follow
          
           the
           
             Directions
          
           and
           
             Appointments
          
           of
           their
           
             Earthly
             Parents
             ;
          
           so
           
             Gods
             People
          
           should
           
             follow
          
           the
           
             Directions
          
           and
           
             Appointments
          
           of
           their
           
             Heavenly
             Father
             ;
          
           and
           should
           
             walk
          
           in
           the
           
             foot-steps
          
           of
           the
           
             Flock
          
           of
           God
           ,
           
             gone
             before
             ;
          
           who
           run
           
             neither
             before
          
           nor
           
             without
             God
             ;
          
           but
           with
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.
           32.
           in
           the
           
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             Ordinances
          
           and
           
             Appointments
          
           of
           God
           :
           
             Thus
             they
             walked
             humbly
             with
             their
             God
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           would
           willingly
           lay
           before
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ;
           and
           also
           beg
           and
           entreat
           thee
           for
           thine
           own
           good
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           That
           to
           
             walk
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
          
           is
           
             not
             to
             walk
             in
             any
             way
             ,
          
           but
           in
           
             that
             which
             is
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
             in
             that
             way
             which
             is
          
           by
           
             himself
             directed
             ,
             for
             his
             to
             walk
             in
             ;
          
           for
           persons
           
             cannot
          
           be
           said
           
             to
             be
             no
             more
             Forreigners
          
           and
           
             S●…rangers
             ,
             unless
          
           they
           
             become
             fellow
             Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Houshold
             of
             God
             ;
             being
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             Corner
             stone
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           By
           which
           means
           
             onely
             ,
             they
             grow
             up
             an
             Holy
             Temple
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             also
             are
             builded
             together
             for
             an
             Habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           ver.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Then
           consider
           thy
           standing
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Hezekiah
          
           purge
           out
           the
           filthiness
           of
           thy
           Holy
           Things
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           thy
           walking
           
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ;
          
           in
           order
           to
           thy
           
             Rendring
             duely
             to
             God
             ,
          
           for
           thy
           great
           Mercies
           received
           ,
           considering
           the
           
             danger
          
           of
           
             not
             Rendring
             .
          
        
         
           For
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendred
           not
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Benefit
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           
             therefore
             wrath
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Iudah
             and
             Ierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           having
           shewed
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ;
           I
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           words
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendred
           not
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Benefit
           done
           unto
           
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           therefore
           there
           was
           wrath
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           in
           themselves
           contain
           these
           four
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             
               Hezekiah
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Hezekiah's
            
             Unthankfulness
             to
             God
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             
               Hezekiah's
            
             Unthankfulness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             sad
             Consequences
             of
             his
             Unthankfulness
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Accordcording
               to
               the
               Benefit
               done
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Hezekiah's
            
             Unthankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               Hezekiah
               rendred
               not
               again
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             
               Hezekiah's
            
             not
             rendring
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               For
               his
               heart
               was
               lifted
               up
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             sad
             Conseqnences
             of
             
               Hezekiah's
            
             not
             rendring
             .
             And
             they
             are
             two
             fold
             ,
             and
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   there
                   was
                   wrath
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Upon
                   Iudah
                
                 and
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendred
           not
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Benefit
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           therefore
           there
           was
           wrath
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           having
           laid
           down
           the
           
             Occasion
          
           of
           the
           
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Particulars
             contained
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           lay
           down
           ,
           what
           
             teachable
             Conclusions
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Text
             ;
          
           which
           are
           these
           three
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               requires
               suitable
               Returns
               for
               Benefits
               bestowed
               ,
               though
               from
               the
               greatest
               of
               Men
               or
               Nations
               ;
               upon
               the
               neglect
               whereof
               ,
               God
               punisheth
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               many
               times
               God
               punisheth
               a
               People
               ,
               for
               the
               miscarriages
               of
               their
               Governours
               ,
               whether
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               particular
               Family
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               outward
               enjoyments
               many
               times
               do
               so
               affect
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               lift
               it
               up
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               forgetting
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               own
               ruine
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           
             That
             God
             requires
             suitable
             Returns
             for
             Benefits
             bestowed
             ,
             though
             from
             the
             great
             est
             of
             Men
             or
             Nations
             ;
             upon
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             ,
             God
             punisheth
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           King
           
             David
             ,
          
           I
           presume
           ,
           was
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           so
           earnestly
           enquire
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           render
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           116.
           after
           a
           full
           Declaration
           of
           what
           God
           had
           particularly
           done
           for
           his
           Soul
           ;
           he
           oryeth
           out
           ,
           ver.
           12.
           
           
             What
             shall
             I
             render
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             ?
          
           And
           in
           v●…13
           .
           
           and
           14.
           he
           gives
           in
           his
           Resolution
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             take
             the
             Cup
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             I
             will
             pay
             my
             Vowes
             unto
             the
             Lord
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             his
             People
             ;
          
           and
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           58.
           12.
           
           
             These
             Vowes
             are
             upon
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             render
             Praises
             unto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           point
           ;
           consider
           ,
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           King
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           who
           dreamed
           a
           Dream
           ,
           which
           to
           him
           was
           very
           terrible
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           
             his
             spirit
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             his
             sleep
             brake
             from
             him
             ,
          
           Dan.
           2.
           1.
           
           Then
           the
           
             King
             commanded
             to
             call
             the
          
           Magicians
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Astrologers
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Sorcerers
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Caldeans
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             the
             King
             his
             Dream
             ;
          
           to
           whom
           
             he
             promised
             great
             Rewards
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             shew
             him
             the
             Dream
             ,
             and
             the
             Interpretation
             ,
          
           (
           for
           it
           was
           gone
           from
           the
           King
           )
           
             But
             if
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             threatned
             death
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             ruine
             to
             their
             Houses
             ,
          
           vers.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           The
           which
           they
           could
           not
           do
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           a
           
             Command
             went
             out
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             slay
             them
             :
          
           The
           Executioners
           of
           whose
           
             Will
          
           sought
           
             Daniel
          
           and
           his
           
             Fellows
          
           also
           to
           
             slay
             them
             .
          
           Then
           
             Daniel
             enquired
             of
             Arioch
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Kings
             Guard
             ,
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             hastiness
             of
             the
             Decree
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             telling
             him
             the
             matter
             ;
             Daniel
             went
             in
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             desired
             time
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             the
             King
             both
             the
             Dream
             ,
             and
             the
             Interpretation
             ;
          
           the
           which
           being
           granted
           ,
           he
           suddenly
           after
           came
           and
           told
           it
           the
           King
           ,
           V.
           31.
           
           
             Thou
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             sawest
             ,
             and
             behold
             a
             great
             Image
             ;
             this
             great
             Image
             ,
             whose
             brightness
             was
             excellent
             ,
             stood
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             his
             form
             was
             terrible
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Images
             Head
             was
             of
             fine
             Gold
             ,
             his
             Breast
             and
             his
             Armes
             of
             Silver
             ,
             his
             Belly
             and
             his
             Thighs
             of
             Brass
             ,
             his
             Leggs
             of
             Iron
             ,
             his
             Feet
             part
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Clay
             ;
             Thou
             sawest
             till
             that
             a
             Stone
             was
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             which
             smote
             the
             Image
             upon
             his
             Féet
             ,
             that
             were
             part
             of
             Iron
             and
             part
             of
             Clay
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             to
             pieces
             .
          
        
         
           
             Then
             was
             the
             Iron
             ,
             the
             Clay
             ,
             the
             Brass
             ,
             the
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             Gold
             broken
             to
             pieces
             together
             ,
             and
             became
             then
             as
             the
             Chaff
             of
             the
             Summer
             Threshing-floors
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             wind
             carried
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             no
             place
             was
             found
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Stone
             that
             smote
             the
             Image
             ,
             became
             a
             great
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Dream
          
           (
           said
           Daniel
           )
           
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             the
             Interpretation
             thereof
             before
             the
             King
             .
          
        
         
           THOU
           
             O
             King
             ,
             art
             a
             King
          
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
             for
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             hath
             given
             thee
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Strength
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ;
             and
             wheresoever
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             dwell
             ,
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Heaven
             hath
             he
             given
             into
             thine
             hand
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             thee
             Ruler
             over
             them
             all
             ;
             Thou
             art
             this
             Head
             of
             Gold
             .
          
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           done
           very
           much
           for
           
             Nebuchad●…
             ,
          
           and
           made
           him
           
             King
          
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
          
           and
           
             higher
             than
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           Yet
           when
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             rendreth
             not
             to
             God
             according
          
           
           
             to
             the
             Benefits
             bestowed
             ,
          
           God
           takes
           him
           down
           from
           all
           his
           Pomp
           ;
           when
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             forgat
             God
             that
             made
             him
             so
             great
             ,
          
           and
           begins
           to
           
             Sacrifice
             to
             his
             own
             Net
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
          
           Dan.
           4.
           30.
           
           For
           said
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             this
             Great
             Babylon
             ,
             that
          
           I
           
             have
             builded
             for
             the
             House
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             the
             Might
             of
             my
             Power
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             my
             Majesty
             ?
          
           Thus
           whilst
           he
           was
           
             glorying
             himself
             ,
          
           instead
           of
           
             glorifying
             God
             ,
          
           God
           takes
           him
           down
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           V.
           31.
           
           
             Whilst
             the
             word
             was
             in
             the
             Kings
             mouth
             ,
             there
             fell
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             O
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             to
             thée
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             departed
             from
             thée
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             drive
             thee
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             thy
             dwelling
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ;
             they
             shall
             make
             thee
             to
             eat
             grass
             as
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             seven
             times
             shall
             pass
             over
             thee
             ,
             until
             thou
             know
             that
             the
             Most
             High
             Ruleth
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             giveth
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ;
          
           and
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           V.
           33.
           
           
             The
             same
             hour
             was
             the
             thing
             fulfilled
             upon
             Nebuchadnezzar
             .
          
           So
           that
           in
           him
           we
           see
           the
           
             Assertion
          
           made
           good
           ,
           
             That
             God
             requires
             suitable
             returns
             for
             mercies
             bestowed
             ,
             though
             from
             the
             greatest
             of
             Men
             or
             Nations
             .
          
           This
           man
           was
           
             so
             great
             ,
          
           as
           that
           there
           was
           
             none
             greater
             ;
          
           for
           he
           was
           
             over
             All
             ;
          
           not
           a
           King
           over
           some
           
             few
             Countries
             ,
          
           or
           an
           
             Emperour
          
           over
           
             seven
             Nations
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Monarch
             ,
          
           one
           that
           had
           an
           
             unlimited
          
           and
           an
           
             universal
             Power
             ,
          
           V.
           36.
           
           Yet
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           
             walk
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             God
             walks
             contrary
             to
             him
             ;
          
           when
           he
           refuseth
           
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
          
           God
           will
           be
           glorified
           
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           in
           
             King
             Saul
             ,
          
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           
           The
           
             Prophet
             Samuel
          
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           appointed
           him
           his
           work
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           first
           layes
           before
           him
           
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             him
             ;
          
           and
           giveth
           it
           in
           as
           a
           Reason
           ,
           why
           
             Saul
          
           should
           perform
           the
           Will
           
             of
             God
             ;
          
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           V.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             sent
             me
             to
             Anoint
             thee
             to
             be
             King
             over
             his
             People
             ,
             over
          
           Israel
           ;
           
             Therefore
             hearken
             thou
             unto
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             remember
             what
             Amalek
             did
             to
             Israel
             ,
             how
             he
             laid
             wait
             for
             him
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             now
             go
             and
             smite
             Amalek
             ,
             and
             utterly
             destroy
             All
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             spare
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             utterly
             destroy
             both
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             Infant
             and
             Suckling
             ,
             Ox
             and
             Shéep
             ,
             Camel
             and
             Asse
             ,
             Amalek
          
           lay
           in
           wait
           ,
           to
           have
           
             destroyed
             Israel
             ;
          
           now
           
             God
             takes
             Israels
             Cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             Amalek
             must
             be
          
           utterly
           
             cut
             off
             .
             It
             is
             good
             for
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             let
             God
             alone
             with
             his
             own
             Work
             ;
             for
             vengeance
             is
             mine●…
             and
             I
             will
             repay
          
           it
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           19.
           
           And
           Gods
           
             time
          
           is
           the
           best
           
             time
             to
             revenge
             in
             ;
          
           for
           
             so
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Zephaniah
          
           3.
           8.
           
           
             Wait
             ye
             upon
             me
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             that
             ,
             I
             rise
             up
             to
             the
             prey
             ;
             for
             my
             determination
             is
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             Nations
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             assemble
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             pour
             upon
             them
             mine
             Indignation
             ,
             even
             all
             my
             fierce
             Anger
             ;
          
           for
           ,
           
             All
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             devoured
          
           
           
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             my
             Jealousie
             :
          
           for
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             of
             Recompences
             ,
             for
             the
             Controversie
             of
             Zion
             ,
          
           Isai.
           34.
           8.
           
           And
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             am
             jealous
             for
             Jerusalem
             and
             for
             Zion
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             jealousie
             ,
          
           Zach.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             For
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           Psal.
           116.
           15.
           and
           Psal.
           9.
           12.
           
           
             When
             he
             maketh
             Iniquision
             for
             blood
             ,
             he
             remembreth
             them
             ,
             and
             forgetteth
             not
             the
             Cry
             of
             the
             humble
             .
          
           Had
           
             Israel
          
           been
           the
           
             Revenge
          
           of
           his
           
             own
             quarrel
             ,
          
           it
           had
           not
           made
           so
           much
           for
           
             Israels
             comfort
             ,
          
           neither
           would
           
             Amalek
          
           have
           had
           his
           
             deserved
             due
             ;
             Israel
          
           might
           have
           
             under-done
             the
             Work
             ;
          
           for
           
             Israel
          
           knew
           not
           the
           
             bent
          
           of
           
             Amaleks
             spirit
             ,
          
           so
           well
           as
           
             he
          
           that
           
             took
          
           the
           
             Work
          
           in
           
             hand
             ;
          
           for
           God
           sees
           not
           as
           Man
           sees
           ,
           Man
           onely
           knows
           the
           
             outward
             act
             ,
          
           but
           God
           also
           the
           
             intention
          
           and
           
             thought
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
          
           God
           without
           all
           Question
           knew
           that
           
             Amalek
             intended
          
           the
           
             utter
             ruine
             of
             Israel
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           
             Amalek
          
           must
           be
           
             utterly
             destroyed
             :
          
           For
           God
           is
           a
           Righteous
           God
           ,
           and
           commonly
           deals
           with
           men
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Retaliation
             ;
             for
             Adoni-bezek
          
           said
           ,
           
             Threescore
             and
             ten
             Kings
             having
             their
             Thumbs
          
           and
           
             their
             great
             Toes
             cut
             off
             ,
             gathered
             their
             Meat
             under
             my
             Table
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             done
             so
             God
             hath
             done
             to
             me
             ,
          
           Judges
           1.
           7.
           
           And
           
             Nathan
          
           said
           unto
           
             David
             ,
          
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           9.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             done
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             killed
          
           Uriah
           
             the
          
           Hittite
           
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             hast
             taken
             his
             Wife
             to
             be
             thy
             Wife
             ;
             now
             therefore
             the
             Sword
             shall
             never
             depart
             from
             thine
             House
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             I
             will
             take
             thy
             Wives
             before
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             to
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             lye
             with
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             for
             thou
             didst
             this
             secretly
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             do
             this
             before
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Sun
             .
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           
             Samuel
          
           also
           said
           unto
           
             King
             Agag
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           33.
           
           
             As
             thy
             Sword
             hath
             made
             Women
             Childless
             ,
             so
             shall
             thy
             Mother
             be
             Childless
             among
             Women
             ;
             and
             Samuel
             hewed
             Agag
             in
             pieces
             before
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           good
           for
           men
           
             then
          
           in
           all
           their
           undertakings
           ,
           to
           do
           
             to
             others
             ,
          
           as
           they
           
             would
             have
             others
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             golden
             Rule
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           layes
           down
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           7.
           12.
           
           
             All
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             men
             should
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
          
           And
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           bespeak
           his
           People
           to
           a
           strict
           Observation
           of
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           he
           requires
           them
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           verses
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             judge
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             judged
             ,
          
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             with
             what
             judgement
             ye
             judge
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             judged
             ;
             and
             with
             what
             measure
             ye
             met
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             you
             again
             :
          
           The
           perfect
           Law
           of
           Retaliation
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           the
           willinger
           to
           say
           the
           more
           to
           this
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           upon
           a
           
             digression
             ,
          
           because
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           I
           might
           keep
           others
           from
           
             transgression
             ;
          
           for
           there
           are
           many
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           and
           willing
           
           to
           
             run
             head-long
          
           to
           the
           
             ruine
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
          
           here
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           the
           
             ruine
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Eternity
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             to
             them
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             into
             Everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             was
             an
             Hungry
             ,
             ye
             gave
             me
             no
             meat
             ;
             I
             was
             Thirsty
             ,
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             no
             Drink
             ;
             I
             was
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             ye
             took
             me
             not
             in
             ;
             Naked
             ,
             and
             ye
             cloathed
             me
             not
             ;
             Sick
             ,
             and
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             ye
             visited
             me
             not
             ;
             for
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             ye
             did
             it
             not
             to
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             v.
             45.
             or
             the
             least
             of-these
             my
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             did
          
           it
           
             not
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           v.
           40.
           
        
         
           Whence
           I
           would
           have
           all
           
             persecuting
             spirits
          
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           if
           
             Christ
             at
             that
             great
             day
             will
             be
             so
             strict
             upon
             men
             ,
             for
             omitting
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             done
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             be
             far
             more
             stricter
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             doing
             Acts
             of
             violence
             against
             them
             ;
          
           for
           God
           is
           very
           tender
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           however
           men
           esteem
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Zach.
          
           2.
           8.
           
           
             He
             that
             toucheth
             you
             ,
             toucheth
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             eye
             .
          
           God
           hath
           been
           Eminent
           in
           his
           Judgements
           of
           late
           dayes
           :
           And
           therefore
           let
           all
           
             persecuting
             spirits
             ,
             hear
             ,
          
           and
           
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           
             tremble
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Lord
           will
           appear
           mightily
           for
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           matter
           :
           King
           
             Saul
          
           being
           fully
           Commissionated
           for
           this
           work
           of
           
             Amaleks
          
           destruction
           ;
           and
           being
           perswaded
           to
           the
           faithful
           performance
           thereof
           by
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           what
           Benefits
           God
           had
           done
           for
           him
           ;
           
             yet
             Saul
             rendred
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           
             Rebel
             astainst
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           23.
           in
           that
           he
           saved
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Sheep
           and
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           King
           
             Agag
          
           alive
           ;
           and
           this
           caused
           God
           to
           rend
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           him
           ,
           v.
           28.
           
           And
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           going
           to
           the
           Witch
           of
           
             Endor
             ,
          
           that
           also
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           1
           
             Chron.
             10.
             13.
             
             So
             Saul
             died
             for
             his
             transgression
             ,
             which
             he
             committed
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             kept
             not
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             asking
             Counsel
             of
             one
             that
             had
             a
             familiar
             spirit
             ,
             to
             enquire
             of
             it
             :
          
           So
           that
           in
           
             Saul
          
           also
           we
           see
           the
           
             Assertion
          
           made
           good
           ,
           That
           God
           requires
           suitable
           returns
           for
           Benefits
           bestowed
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           greatest
           of
           Men
           or
           Nations
           ;
           upon
           the
           neglect
           whereof
           ,
           God
           punisheth
           without
           respect
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           neither
           the
           
             Name
             ,
             Dignity
          
           nor
           
             Power
          
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             of
             Kings
             ,
          
           that
           can
           
             exempt
          
           them
           
             from
             the
             sin-revenging
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             Tophet
             is
             ordained
             of
             old
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             30.
             33.
             yea
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             it
             is
             prepared
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             deep
             and
             large
             ;
             the
             pile
             thereof
             is
             fire
             and
             much
             wood
             ;
             the
             Breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             like
             a
             stream
             of
             Brimstone
             doth
             kindle
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           the
           
             greatness
             of
             a
             Nation
          
           or
           
             a
             People
             ,
          
           that
           can
           excuse
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           found
           sinning
           against
           God
           ;
           witness
           
             Israel
             of
             old
             ,
             a
             Nation
          
           like
           the
           
             Sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             shore
             ,
          
           or
           
             as
             the
             Stars
             in
             the
             Firmament
             for
             number
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Portion
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           32.
           9.
           
           The
           Lords
           
             People
             are
             his
             Portion
             ,
             Jacob
             is
             the
             Lot
             of
             his
             Inheritance
             ;
             the
             Vineyard
             that
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             hath
             planted
             ,
          
           Psal.
           80.
           15.
           
           Such
           as
           in
           their
           day
           had
           the
           highest
           Priviledges
           of
           any
           Nations
           under
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             He
             shewed
             his
             Word
             unto
             Jacob
             ,
             his
             Statutes
             and
             his
             Iudgements
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             dealt
             so
             with
             any
             Nation
             :
          
           And
           
             as
             for
             his
             Iudgements
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             known
             them
             ;
          
           yet
           for
           all
           
             this
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           of
           
             Gods
             sin-revenging
             hand
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           takes
           up
           a
           great
           Lamentation
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           9.
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             wish
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             ,
             for
             his
             Brethrens
             sake
             ,
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ;
             who
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             are
          
           Israelites
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             pertaineth
          
           the
           
             Adoption
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Glory
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Covenants
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Promises
             ;
          
           whose
           are
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
          
           and
           of
           whom
           
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Christ
             came
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           high
           Priviledges
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           is
           sent
           to
           them
           with
           a
           Message
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Go
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             tell
             this
             People
             ,
             Hear
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             understand
             not
             ;
             and
             see
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             perceive
             not
             ;
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             People
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ;
             lest
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             convert
             ,
             and
             be
             healed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           's
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           Prophet
           that
           was
           sent
           on
           this
           Message
           ,
           with
           other
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           will
           give
           a
           perfect
           answer
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           ,
           
             That
             Israel
             did
             not
             render
             unto
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             his
             Benefits
             bestowed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wrath
             was
             upon
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             for
             God
             had
             planted
             them
             a
             noble
             Vine
             ,
             wholly
             a
             Righteous
             Seed
             ;
          
           but
           they
           were
           turned
           into
           
             the
             degenerate
             Plant
             of
             a
             strange
             Vine
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Jeremiah
          
           2.
           21.
           
           And
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
          
           sings
           the
           same
           Song
           ,
           
             Isaiah
          
           5.
           1
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Now
             will
             I
             sing
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             my
             well
             Beloved
             ,
             a
             Song
             of
             my
             well
             Beloved
             touching
             his
             Uineyard
             .
             My
             well
             beloued
             hath
             a
             Uineyard
          
           in
           a
           
             very
             fruitful
             Hill
             ,
             and
             he
             fenced
             it
             and
             gathered
             out
             the
             stones
             thereof
             ,
             and
             planted
             it
             with
             the
             choisest
             Uine
             ;
             and
             he
             Built
             a
             Tower
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             Winepress
             therein
             ,
             and
             he
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             Grapes
             ,
          
           and
           it
           brought
           forth
           
             Wild
             Grapes
             .
          
           V.
           7.
           
           The
           
             Vineyard
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           is
           the
           
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Men
             of
             Judah
             ,
          
           his
           
             pleasant
             Plant
             ;
             and
             he
             looked
          
           
           
             for
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             behold
             ,
             Oppression
             ;
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             behold
             ,
          
           a
           Cry
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           God
           calls
           themselves
           to
           Judge
           the
           Cause
           ,
           v.
           3.
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           and
           men
           of
           Judah
           ,
           
             Judge
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             between
             me
          
           and
           
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             now
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Go
             to
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             will
             do
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             Hedge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             ;
          
           and
           
             break
             down
             the
             Wall
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             troden
             down
             ;
          
           and
           I
           will
           
             lay
             it
             waste
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             pruned
             nor
             digged
             ;
             but
             there
             shall
             come
             up
             Bryers
          
           and
           
             Thorns
             .
          
           And
           for
           these
           Mis-actings
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           1.
           2.
           takes
           up
           a
           great
           complaint
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Hear
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             give
             ear
             O
             Earth
             ;
          
           for
           the
           Lord
           
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             I
             have
             nourished
             and
             brought
             up
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             rebelled
             against
             me
             ;
             the
             Ox
             knoweth
             his
             Owner
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Asse
             his
             Masters
             Crib
             ;
             but
             Israel
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             my
             People
             do
             not
             consider
             :
             Ah!
             sinful
             Nation
             ,
             a
             People
             laiden
             with
             Iniquity
             ,
             a
             Seed
             of
             Evil-doers
             ,
             Children
             that
             are
             Corrupters
             ;
             they
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             have
             provoked
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             to
             anger
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             away
             backward
             :
          
           By
           Reason
           whereof
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           Lord
           looks
           upon
           their
           
             Holy
             Duties
             as
             nothing
             ,
             even
             as
             vanity
             ;
          
           and
           their
           
             burning
             of
             Incense
             ,
          
           an
           
             abomination
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           though
           men
           be
           in
           the
           
             Perfect
          
           and
           
             Real
             Way
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           to
           his
           
             Worship
             ;
          
           yet
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           
             not
             render
             to
             God
             ,
          
           if
           
             their
             Conversation
          
           answer
           not
           
             their
             Profession
             ,
          
           the
           
             best
          
           of
           their
           
             Worship
          
           is
           but
           
             vain
          
           and
           
             abominable
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ;
          
           and
           such
           as
           God
           is
           
             weary
          
           to
           
             bear
             ,
          
           Isai.
           1.
           14.
           
           And
           such
           persons
           are
           looked
           upon
           
             as
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.
           18.
           
           And
           God
           looked
           upon
           
             them
             to
             be
             so
             to
             him
             :
          
           and
           such
           as
           he
           will
           
             not
             long
             be
             burthened
             withal
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             1.
             24.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             the
             Mighty
             One
             if
             Israel
             ,
             Ah!
             I
             will
             ease
             me
             of
             mine
             Anversaries
             ,
             I
             will
             avenge
             me
             on
             mine
             E●…emies
             :
          
           And
           we
           find
           this
           
             threatning
          
           was
           
             made
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           Zach.
           7.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Therefore
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             cryed
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             hear
             ;
             so
             they
             cryed
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             hear
             ;
          
           but
           I
           
             scattered
             them
             with
             a
             Whirl-wind
             among
             all
             the
             Nations
             whom
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           so
           they
           continue
           a
           scattered
           people
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           Assertion
           made
           good
           in
           them
           also
           ,
           
             That
             God
             requires
             suitable
             ▪
             Returns
             for
             Mercies
             bestowed
             ,
             though
             from
             the
             greatest
             of
             Men
             or
             Nations
             ;
             upon
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             ,
             God
             punisheth
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           point
           fully
           proved
           upon
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           and
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           two
           
             Great
          
           and
           
             Potent
             Kings
             ;
          
           and
           also
           ugon
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           the
           
             greatest
          
           
           of
           
             Nations
             ;
          
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           
             multitude
             ,
          
           but
           also
           the
           
             greatest
             Priviledged
             Nation
             under
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           spend
           time
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Point
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           word
           shall
           say
           what
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Luke
             12.
             48.
             
             To
             whom
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             be
             much
             required
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           some
           Uses
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           as
           Practice
           is
           the
           very
           life
           of
           Profession
           ,
           So
           the
           Uses
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           being
           well
           applyed
           ,
           become
           words
           spoken
           in
           season
           ;
           which
           the
           Wise
           Man
           saith
           ,
           Are
           like
           Apples
           of
           Gold
           in
           Pictures
           of
           Silver
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           25.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           God
           requires
           suitable
           Returns
           for
           Benefits
           bestowed
           ;
           upon
           the
           neglect
           whereof
           ,
           
             God
             punisheth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           then
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           to
           great
           ones
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           to
           thy self
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           to
           Exhort
           thee
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Fear
           of
           Cod
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           particularly
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           thee
           ,
           how
           God
           hath
           preserved
           thee
           both
           abroad
           and
           in
           this
           Land
           of
           thy
           Nativity
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           humbly
           beg
           thee
           once
           again
           ;
           seriously
           to
           consider
           the
           
             Hollow
             Oak
             ,
          
           and
           that
           little
           Vessel
           which
           rides
           in
           thy
           constant
           view
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           acting
           in
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           thy
           personal
           preservation
           (
           the
           which
           ,
           if
           report
           be
           true
           ,
           thou
           hast
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           already
           done
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           commendable
           )
           But
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           chiefly
           pleading
           for
           ,
           that
           thou
           wouldst
           endeavour
           to
           look
           
             through
             and
             beyond
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Finger
             and
             Power
             of
             that
             God
             that
             wrought
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ;
          
           not
           only
           for
           thy
           Temporal
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           if
           thou
           beest
           not
           wanting
           to
           thy self
           )
           for
           
             thy
             Eternal
             preservation
             ,
          
           if
           thou
           dost
           make
           
             suitable
             Returns
             to
             him
             ;
          
           that
           so
           
             wrath
             may
             not
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           consider
           
             every
             one
             of
             thy
             Thoughts
          
           and
           
             Intentions
             ,
          
           and
           examine
           them
           
             before
          
           thou
           put
           them
           into
           
             action
             ,
          
           see
           whether
           they
           tend
           to
           a
           
             suitable
             Returning
             to
             God
             ,
          
           for
           such
           great
           Benefits
           
             received
             from
             God
             ,
          
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           
             this
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           be
           the
           
             bent
          
           of
           thy
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           
             thy
             continued
             practice
             ,
          
           I
           can
           
             assure
             thee
          
           from
           the
           
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           it
           will
           be
           a
           
             lengthning
             out
             of
             thy
             Tranquillity
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             assictance
          
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             7.
             
             When
             a
             mans
             wayes
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             even
             his
             Enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ;
          
           and
           not
           
             onely
             so
             ,
          
           but
           thou
           
             shalt
             also
          
           have
           a
           
             Benefit
             hereafter
             ,
          
           and
           that
           to
           
             Eternity
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           
             mouth
          
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           
             Psal.
             50.
             23.
             
             Whoso
             offereth
             praise
             ,
             glorifieth
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             ordereth
             his
             Conversation
             aright
             ,
             will
             I
             shew
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           seeing
           
             many
             Great
             Ones
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           have
           
           had
           a
           great
           share
           in
           the
           Benefits
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           thee
           ;
           this
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           of
           
             Exhortation
          
           also
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           consider
           seriously
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           them
           in
           doing
           for
           thee
           ;
           and
           further
           to
           examine
           what
           suitable
           Returns
           they
           have
           already
           made
           ,
           and
           what
           Rendrings
           they
           intend
           to
           make
           to
           God
           for
           such
           great
           Benefits
           bestowed
           .
        
         
           I
           desire
           to
           urge
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           many
           of
           their
           Coaches
           standing
           daily
           ,
           where
           I
           fear
           they
           cannot
           duly
           Render
           to
           God
           according
           to
           such
           Mercies
           bestowed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           desire
           to
           discharge
           my
           Conscience
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           letting
           them
           know
           ,
           That
           without
           Holiness
           no
           man
           shall
           see
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           14.
           and
           without
           Faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           
             Heb
          
           11.
           6.
           
           Which
           Faith
           comes
           by
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           Hearing
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           17.
           and
           not
           by
           Hearing
           
             scurrility
          
           in
           
             Stage-playes
             ,
             May-games
          
           and
           
             Pastimes
             :
          
           Consider
           O
           ye
           Great
           Ones
           ,
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           such
           actings
           ;
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           requires
           other
           things
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           make
           suitable
           Returns
           to
           God
           ,
           lest
           God
           Return
           his
           Judgements
           with
           Indignation
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           last
           be
           worse
           than
           the
           first
           :
           for
           we
           usually
           say
           ,
           that
           Relapses
           are
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           prove
           worse
           than
           the
           first
           Distemper
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Seeing
           God
           requires
           suitable
           Returns
           for
           Benefits
           bestowed
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           greatest
           of
           Men
           or
           Nations
           ;
           upon
           the
           neglect
           whereof
           ,
           God
           punisheth
           without
           respect
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           may
           also
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           of
           
             Exhortation
          
           and
           
             Examination
          
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           
             considered
             as
             a
             Nation
             :
          
           And
           as
           some
           have
           said
           ,
           
             They
          
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           
             the
             Nation
          
           was
           a
           
             Body
             without
             a
             Head
             ;
          
           meaning
           ,
           they
           were
           without
           
             a
             King
             ;
          
           for
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           or
           Supream
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Samuel
          
           also
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           14.
           17.
           
           And
           
             Samuel
          
           said
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           When
           thou
           wast
           
             little
          
           in
           thine
           
             own
             sight
             ,
          
           wast
           thou
           not
           made
           the
           
             Head
          
           of
           the
           
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           And
           the
           Lord
           anointed
           thee
           
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           now
           ,
           O
           
             England
             ,
          
           thou
           canst
           not
           so
           Complain
           ,
           for
           by
           a
           
             miraculous
             hand
          
           thy
           
             Head
          
           is
           restored
           to
           thee
           again
           ;
           examine
           thy self
           now
           what
           
             Benefit
          
           thou
           
             hast
             received
             ;
          
           and
           also
           ,
           how
           thou
           art
           
             bettered
             thereby
             :
          
           Dost
           thou
           render
           to
           God
           according
           to
           his
           Benefits
           bestowed
           ?
           Art
           thou
           grown
           more
           Holy
           than
           thou
           wast
           ?
           Or
           rather
           ,
           art
           thou
           not
           grow
           
             openly
             prophane
             ,
          
           out
           of
           a
           
             sense
          
           of
           Gods
           
             Great
             Love
             to
             thee
             ?
          
           Dost
           thou
           rejoyce
           before
           the
           Lord
           with
           
             trembling
             ?
          
           Or
           rather
           ,
           is
           not
           thy
           rejoycing
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           and
           doth
           ,
           even
           make
           a
           truly
           Regenerate
           Soul
           
             tremble
             to
             behold
             it
             ?
          
           Art
           thou
           
             rendring
          
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           bringing
           this
           great
           Design
           about
           without
           
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ?
          
           Or
           rather
           ,
           is
           not
           thy
           
             Behaviour
          
           such
           ,
           as
           suddenly
           may
           cause
           God
           to
           open
           another
           
             vein
          
           to
           the
           
           Effusion
           of
           thy
           Bloud
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Confusion
           of
           thy
           face
           ?
           Art
           thou
           
             rejoycing
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Sword
          
           in
           all
           visible
           probability
           is
           now
           
             sheathing
          
           again
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           that
           
             rejoycing
          
           such
           ,
           that
           may
           justly
           cause
           God
           to
           Command
           it
           to
           run
           thorow
           thy
           
             Borders
          
           a
           second
           time
           ?
        
         
           Art
           thou
           
             humble
          
           before
           thy
           God
           ,
           O
           
             England
             ,
          
           out
           of
           a
           Consideration
           of
           thine
           
             own
             unworthiness
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Gods
           great
           
             love
             to
             thee
          
           in
           these
           things
           ?
           Or
           rather
           ,
           art
           thou
           not
           grown
           more
           
             haughty
             ?
          
           And
           may
           not
           the
           Lord
           take
           up
           a
           
             Complaint
          
           against
           thee
           and
           thy
           Daughters
           ,
           O
           
             England
             ,
          
           as
           once
           he
           did
           against
           his
           People
           of
           old
           ?
           
             Isa.
          
           3.
           16.
           and
           say
           to
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           in
           special
           to
           
             London
             ,
             Because
             thy
             Daughters
             are
             haughty
             ,
             and
             walk
             with
             stretched
             out
             Necks
             ,
             and
             wanton
             Eyes
             ,
             walking
             and
             mincing
             as
             they
             go
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             tinkling
             with
             their
             feet
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             smite
             with
             a
          
           Scab
           
             the
          
           Crown
           
             of
             the
          
           Head
           
             of
             the
          
           Daughters
           of
           
             England
             ;
             And
             the
             Lord
             will
             discover
             her
             secret
             parts
             in
             that
             day
             :
          
           Or
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           say
           so
           to
           
             England
             ,
          
           Then
           will
           he
           take
           away
           the
           
             bravery
          
           of
           their
           
             tinkling
             Ornaments
             about
             their
             feet
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             Cauls
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             round
             Tiers
             like
             the
             Moon
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Braslets
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Mufflers
             ,
          
           the
           
             Bonnets
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Leggs
             ,
          
           the
           
             changeable
             suits
          
           of
           fantastical
           Attire
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           their
           
             sweet
             Powders
             ,
             a
             stink
             ;
          
           instead
           of
           a
           
             Girdle
             ,
             a
             Rent
             ;
          
           instead
           of
           their
           
             crisped
             and
             well-set
             Hair
             ,
             Baldness
             ;
          
           and
           instead
           of
           a
           
             Stomacher
             ,
             a
             girding
             of
             Sack-cloth
             ;
          
           and
           
             Burning
          
           instead
           of
           
             Beauty
             ;
          
           and
           cause
           a
           
             second
             time
          
           their
           
             Men
             to
             fall
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             Mighty
             in
             War
             ;
          
           for
           
             England
          
           is
           full
           of
           Distempers
           ;
           so
           that
           God
           may
           justly
           say
           of
           her
           ,
           as
           once
           he
           said
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.
           6.
           
           
             From
             the
             sole
             of
             the
             foot
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             head
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             soundness
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             mounds
             ,
             and
             bruises
             ;
             and
             putrified
             sores
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             been
             closed
             ,
             neither
             bound
             up
             ,
             nor
             mollified
             with
             Ointments
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             Judgements
          
           nor
           the
           
             Mercies
          
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           neither
           
             allured
          
           nor
           
             restrained
          
           them
           from
           their
           Iniquities
           ,
           but
           to
           this
           very
           day
           she
           hath
           her
           
             Tinpenny
             of
             Pride
             ,
          
           being
           also
           full
           of
           the
           
             Dropsical
             Humours
          
           of
           all
           Abominations
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           a
           deep
           Consumption
           of
           all
           
             true
             Piety
             ,
             Pitty
             ,
             Penitency
             ,
             Patience
          
           and
           
             Purity
             ;
          
           by
           which
           means
           she
           is
           become
           very
           
             Perverse
             ,
             Peevish
             ,
             Prophane
          
           and
           
             Pittiless
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           O
           
             England
             ,
          
           Consider
           what
           God
           after
           all
           his
           
             Judgements
          
           and
           
             Mercies
          
           requireth
           of
           thee
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           meet
           thy
           God
           with
           suitable
           Returns
           ,
           lest
           God
           meet
           thee
           again
           ,
           in
           some
           or
           all
           his
           three
           fierce
           Judgements
           ,
           
             Sword
             ,
             Pestilence
          
           or
           
             Famine
             ;
          
           either
           to
           thy
           speedy
           rooting
           out
           ,
           or
           thy
           Consuming
           lingring
           Ruine
           .
           Consider
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           make
           thee
           wise
           .
        
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           Seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           That
           God
           requires
           suitable
           Returns
           for
           Benefits
           bestowed
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           greatest
           of
           Men
           or
           Nations
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           This
           then
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           of
           
             Reproof
          
           to
           all
           ,
           from
           the
           Highest
           to
           the
           Lowest
           ,
           from
           him
           that
           
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
          
           to
           him
           that
           
             grindeth
             at
             the
             Mill
             ,
          
           even
           to
           the
           
             Hewer
             of
             Wood
          
           and
           
             Drawer
             of
             Water
             ;
          
           to
           all
           that
           have
           
             received
             ,
          
           and
           have
           not
           duly
           
             rendred
             ,
          
           to
           such
           who
           like
           the
           Swine
           under
           the
           Acorn
           Tree
           ,
           have
           greedily
           swallowed
           down
           all
           the
           Benefits
           that
           comes
           
             from
             ,
          
           God
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           as
           once
           looking
           
             to
          
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           him
           that
           sends
           them
           ;
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           it
           fares
           generally
           with
           men
           as
           with
           those
           Leapers
           ,
           
             Luk
          
           17.
           17.
           where
           ten
           were
           cured
           ,
           &
           but
           one
           found
           to
           return
           Praise
           :
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           ten
           to
           one
           ,
           whether
           men
           generally
           know
           it
           really
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           therefore
           I
           shall
           commend
           this
           Use
           to
           all
           that
           have
           not
           Rendred
           ,
           and
           shall
           let
           them
           know
           in
           the
           words
           of
           
             Solomon
          
           the
           wise
           ,
           
             That
             he
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Life
             that
             keepeth
             knowledge
             ;
             whilst
             he
             that
             refuseth
             reproof
             ,
             erreth
             ,
          
           Prov.
           10.
           17.
           
           
             For
             he
             that
             hateth
             reproof
             is
             brutish
             ,
          
           Prov.
           12.
           1.
           
           
             And
             shame
             shall
             be
             to
             him
             that
             refuseth
             Instruction
             ;
             whilst
             he
             that
             regardeth
             reproof
             shall
             be
             honoured
             ,
          
           Prov.
           13.
           18.
           
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           desire
           all
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           the
           danger
           of
           not
           Rendring
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendred
           not
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Benefits
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           
             therefore
             wrath
             fell
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
          
           Judah
           
             and
          
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           shall
           pass
           to
           the
           next
           Teachable
           Observation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           many
           times
           God
           
             punisheth
             a
             People
          
           for
           the
           
             misactings
          
           of
           their
           
             Governours
             ,
          
           whether
           in
           
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
          
           or
           
             particular
             Families
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Proof
           of
           which
           Point
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           King
           
             David
             ,
          
           who
           as
           to
           the
           integrity
           of
           his
           inward-man
           ,
           was
           upright
           before
           God
           ;
           therefore
           we
           have
           this
           Testimony
           of
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           13.
           14.
           
           Yet
           this
           integrity
           of
           his
           was
           accompanied
           with
           some
           imperfections
           ,
           which
           caused
           
             Gods
             wrath
             to
             burn
             hot
             against
             his
             People
             ,
          
           as
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           1.
           
           For
           King
           
             David
          
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           that
           Enemy
           of
           mankind
           ,
           was
           moved
           to
           
             number
             his
             People
             ,
          
           by
           which
           means
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           was
           kindled
           against
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           1.
           
           
             And
             again
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             Israel
             ;
          
           and
           
             He
          
           moved
           
             David
          
           against
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Go
             number
          
           Israel
           
             and
          
           Judah
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           How
           I
           prove
           this
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           that
           Evil
           One
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Text
           doth
           not
           in
           so
           many
           words
           say
           so
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ;
           The
           Text
           in
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           41.
           1.
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           so
           many
           words
           prove
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           according
           to
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             We
             compare
          
           
           
             Spiritual
             things
             with
             Spiritual
             ;
          
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           will
           make
           a
           clear
           Discovery
           ;
           for
           compare
           this
           ▪
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           1.
           with
           ,
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           21.
           1.
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           ,
           He
           that
           moved
           
             David
          
           in
           this
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           1.
           is
           that
           Enemy
           of
           mankind
           ,
           that
           Evil
           One
           ,
           or
           Satan
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           1
           
             Chron
             ,
          
           21.
           1.
           
           
             And
             Satan
             stood
             up
             against
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             provoked
          
           David
           
             to
             number
          
           Israel
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           farther
           demanded
           ,
           
             What
             was
          
           Israels
           
             sin
             ?
             seeing
          
           〈◊〉
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             what
             had
          
           Israel
           
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           Answer
           ;
           
             Israel
          
           was
           not
           at
           this
           time
           (
           as
           we
           read
           of
           )
           acting
           in
           any
           gross
           or
           known
           sin
           ;
           yet
           
             Isràel
          
           must
           be
           punished
           :
           Which
           proves
           our
           Assertion
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
             That
             God
             many
             times
             punisheth
             a
             People
             for
             the
             misactings
             of
             their
             Governours
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             What
             then
             was
          
           Davids
           
             sin
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           Answer
           ;
           
             Davids
          
           sin
           lay
           in
           numbring
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           21.
           7.
           
           And
           God
           was
           displeased
           at
           this
           thing
           ;
           therefore
           he
           smote
           
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           Was
           the
           numbring
           of
           the
           People
           then
           the
           only
           Cause
           ,
           that
           moved
           God
           to
           slay
           with
           the
           Plague
           threescore
           and
           ten
           thousand
           ?
           as
           we
           read
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Yea
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             v.
          
           17.
           
           For
           
             David
          
           said
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             not
             I
             that
             Commanded
             the
             People
             to
             be
             numbred
             ?
             Even
             I
             it
             is
             that
             have
             sinned
             and
             done
             evil
             ▪
             But
             as
             for
             these
             sheep
             ,
             what
             have
             they
             done
             ?
             Let
             thy
             hand
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             be
             on
             me
             and
             on
             my
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             thy
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           Is
           it
           so
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           then
           to
           tell
           over
           ,
           or
           number
           the
           People
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           Answer
           ;
           That
           to
           tell
           over
           or
           number
           the
           People
           ,
           simply
           so
           considered
           ,
           is
           not
           sin
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           were
           a
           sin
           for
           
             Joshua
          
           to
           number
           the
           People
           ,
           
             Josh.
          
           8.
           10.
           
           Or
           to
           number
           the
           Eleven
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           1.
           26.
           who
           were
           numbred
           ;
           
             For
             they
             gave
             forth
             the
             Lots
             ,
             and
             the
             Lot
             fell
             upon
          
           Matthias
           ,
           
             and
             he
             was
             numbred
             with
             the
             Eleven
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           number
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           put
           Confidence
           in
           an
           Arm
           of
           Flesh
           ;
           to
           number
           the
           People
           so
           as
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           accursed
           thing
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           17.
           5.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             maketh
             flesh
             his
             Arm
             ;
             and
             whose
             heart
             departeth
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           And
           
             this
          
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           might
           be
           
             Davids
          
           sin
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           cast
           our
           eye
           but
           into
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           20.
           we
           shall
           find
           
             Joab
             ,
          
           the
           Captain
           of
           
             Davids
          
           Host
           ,
           destroying
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           
             Ammon
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rabbah
             ,
          
           and
           slaying
           
             three
             Giants
          
           in
           three
           several
           Overthrows
           of
           the
           
             Philistines
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Devil
           knoweth
           right
           well
           how
           to
           make
           his
           Advantages
           .
        
         
         
           He
           knew
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           
             jealous
          
           of
           his
           
             Honour
             ;
          
           and
           if
           he
           could
           but
           work
           up
           
             Danid
          
           to
           put
           
             confidence
             in
             an
             Arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             give
             glory
             to
             the
             multitude
          
           of
           his
           
             Armed
             men
             ;
          
           this
           was
           an
           
             advantage
             good
             enough
             against
             Israel
             ;
          
           this
           was
           that
           which
           
             would
             cause
             God
          
           to
           
             weaken
          
           his
           
             strength
             ,
          
           by
           taking
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Controversie
           with
           them
           :
           And
           
             thus
          
           God
           doth
           in
           
             Mercy
             to
             his
             People
             ,
          
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           
             put
             ●…fidence
             ,
          
           or
           set
           their
           
             hearts
             upon
             Creature-comforts
             ,
          
           God
           is
           then
           
             rea●…
             〈◊〉
             take
             them
             away
             ;
             and
             thus
             God
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             hedge
             up
             their
             way
             with
             Thorns
             ,
          
           Hos.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             And
             to
             make
             a
             Wall
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             their
             w●…y
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             follow
             after
             their
             Lovers
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             overtake
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             seek
             after
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             find
             them
             ;
          
           for
           saith
           the
           Pro
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           57.
           13.
           
           
             The
             wind
             shall
             carry
             them
             away
             ,
             vanity
             shall
             take
             them
             .
          
        
         
           We
           may
           see
           this
           Assertion
           farther
           proved
           in
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
          
           in
           those
           
             ten
             Plagues
          
           that
           came
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           
             hardness
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             their
             King
             ;
          
           What
           
             misery
          
           did
           they
           
             endure
             in
             that
             weeks
             time
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Rivers
             being
             turned
             into
             Blood
             ?
          
           Exod.
           7.
           20
           ,
           27.
           
           
             What
             did
             they
             endure
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Plagues
             of
             Froggs
             ,
             Lice
             and
             Flies
             ?
          
           Exod.
           8.
           3
           ,
           17
           ,
           24.
           in
           those
           
             Plagues
             of
             Murrion
          
           and
           
             Hail
             ?
          
           Exod.
           9.
           2
           ,
           10
           ,
           23.
           in
           those
           
             Plagues
             of
             Locusts
             ,
          
           and
           
             Darkness
             ?
          
           Exod.
           10.
           4
           ,
           22.
           and
           in
           the
           
             Death
             of
             all
             their
             first-born
             ,
             both
             of
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ?
          
           Exod.
           12.
           29.
           
        
         
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           threatned
           against
           
             Israel
          
           of
           old
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
             misactings
          
           of
           their
           
             Princes
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Priests
             ,
          
           and
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           Micah
           3.
           9.
           
           
             Hear
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             ye
             Heads
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Jacob
             ,
          
           and
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             abhor
             Judgement
             ,
          
           and
           
             pervert
             all
             Equity
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
           
             That
             build
             up
             Zion
             with
             Blood
             ,
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             with
             Iniquity
             ,
          
           v.
           11.
           
           The
           
             Heads
             thereof
             judge
             for
             Reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             thereof
             teach
             for
             Hire
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             thereof
             Divine
             for
             Money
             ;
          
           like
           the
           
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Prophets
          
           of
           
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ;
          
           and
           they
           likewise
           ,
           
             as
             those
             of
             old
             ,
          
           will
           
             lean
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             among
             us
             ,
             no
             evil
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             ?
          
           But
           though
           they
           say
           thus
           ;
           What
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ?
           
             Therefore
             shall
             Zion
             for
             your
             sake
             be
             plowed
             as
             a
             Field
             ,
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             shall
             become
             heaps
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             as
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             Forrest
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           mis-actings
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           that
           teach
           for
           Hire
           ,
           and
           Divine
           for
           Money
           ▪
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             punished
             ,
             yea
             plowed
             as
             a
             Field
             ,
             and
             laid
             waste
             ,
             and
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             become
             as
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ;
          
           As
           well
           as
           for
           the
           perverting
           of
           Judgement
           and
           Equity
           by
           the
           Princes
           and
           Judges
           ,
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           shall
           become
           heaps
           ;
           for
           
             there
             will
             be
             a
             scattering
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             for
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             Shepherd
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           10.
           21.
           
           
             For
             the
             Pastors
             are
             become
             brutish
             ,
             &
             have
             not
             sought
          
           
           
             the
             Lord
             ;
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             Prosper
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Flock
             shall
             be
             scattered
             .
          
           And
           so
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           by
           
             John
          
           the
           Revelator
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           Angel
           ,
           or
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           Revelation
           2.
           5.
           
           
             Remember
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             thy
             first
             work
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             ,
             and
             will
             remove
             thy
             Candlestick
             o●…t
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             except
             thou
             Repent
             .
          
        
         
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Thou
           art
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Feeder
           of
           the
           Flock
           ;
           the
           Church
           or
           People
           ,
           are
           the
           Candlestick
           that
           upholds
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           Flock
           that
           employes
           thee
           ,
           and
           unless
           thou
           repent
           of
           thy
           
             deadness
             ,
          
           thy
           
             dulness
             ,
          
           thy
           
             drowsiness
             ,
          
           thy
           
             coldness
             ,
          
           thy
           
             carelesness
             ,
          
           and
           thy
           
             carnality
             ;
             I
             will
             suddenly
             remove
             thy
             Candlestick
             ,
             I
             will
             soon
             disperse
             the
             flock
             ;
          
           And
           then
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           thee
           ?
           
             who
             wilt
             thou
             feed
             ?
             who
             wilt
             thou
             light
             ?
          
           Thy
           
             Talent
          
           will
           
             then
             be
             under
             a
             Bushel
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             a
             Candlestick
             ,
             to
             give
             light
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             House
             .
          
        
         
           This
           
             Assertion
          
           we
           may
           also
           see
           made
           good
           in
           or
           upon
           
             private
             Families
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             God
             many
             times
             punisheth
             a
             People
             for
             the
             misactings
             of
             their
             Governours
             ,
             whether
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
          
           or
           
             particular
             Families
             .
          
        
         
           When
           
             Abraham
          
           was
           journying
           
             into
             Egypt
          
           with
           his
           Wife
           
             Sarah
             ,
          
           being
           driven
           thither
           by
           a
           Famine
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           12.
           he
           said
           unto
           
             Sarah
          
           his
           Wife
           ,
           v.
           11
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Behold
             now
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             fair
             Woman
             to
             look
             upon
             ;
             therefore
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             when
             the
             Egyptians
             shall
             see
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             kill
             me
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             save
             thee
             alive
             ;
             say
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Sister
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             well
             with
             me
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             that
             my
             Soul
             may
             live
             because
             of
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           by
           the
           way
           we
           may
           note
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           
             Famine
          
           and
           
             outward
             distresses
          
           possibly
           may
           
             attend
             the
             dearest
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ;
          
           for
           we
           see
           
             Abraham
             that
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
          
           was
           driven
           into
           
             Egypt
          
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           
             Famine
             was
             grievous
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           That
           
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             life
             ,
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Faith
             ;
             for
             Abraham
          
           the
           
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
          
           said
           ,
           When
           the
           
             Egyptians
          
           shall
           see
           thee
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           his
           Wife
           ,
           
             and
             they
             will
             kill
             me
             ;
          
           therefore
           say
           ,
           thou
           art
           my
           Sister
           .
           :
           And
           
             Paul
          
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           a
           faithful
           Soul
           ,
           whose
           life
           being
           laid
           wait
           for
           ,
           
             was
             let
             down
             by
             the
             Wall
             in
             a
             Basket
             ,
          
           Acts
           9.
           25.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             refused
             to
             walk
             in
             Jury
             ,
             but
             walked
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
          
           John
           7.
           1.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           our
           Matter
           ,
           upon
           
             Abrahams
          
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             Sarah
          
           was
           his
           Sister
           ,
           vers.
           19.
           and
           upon
           the
           Commendations
           of
           
             Sarah
          
           to
           
             Pharaoh
          
           by
           his
           
           Princes
           ,
           
             Sarah
          
           was
           taken
           into
           
             Pharaohs
          
           House
           ,
           and
           
             Abraham
          
           was
           well
           entreated
           by
           
             Pharaoh
          
           for
           
             Sarahs
          
           sake
           ,
           v.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           
             Yet
             the
             Lord
             Plagued
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             house
             with
             great
             Plagues
             ,
             because
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             Abrahams
             Wife
             ,
          
           v.
           17.
           
           
             Pharaoh
          
           sins
           ,
           and
           that
           ignorantly
           too
           ,
           in
           taking
           
             Abrahams
          
           Wife
           into
           his
           House
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           v.
           18.
           
           For
           
             Pharaoh
          
           called
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           and
           said
           ,
           What
           is
           this
           that
           
             thou
             hast
             done
          
           unto
           me
           ?
           
             Why
             didst
             thou
             not
             tell
             me
             she
             was
             thy
             Wife
             ?
             Why
             saidst
             thou
             she
             is
             my
             Sister
             ?
             So
             I
             might
             have
             taken
             her
             to
             me
             to
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           
             Pharaoh
             sins
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           
             that
             ignorantly
             too
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           clear
           he
           did
           ;
           yet
           
             his
             House
             must
             be
             plagued
             with
             great
             Plagues
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           all
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             not
             ignorance
             that
             will
             excuse
             or
             shroud
             ,
             neither
             the
             meanest
             nor
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             sin-revenging
             hand
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           That
           God
           takes
           special
           care
           for
           his
           faithful
           ones
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             respect
             persons
             when
             they
             evilly
             entreat
             them
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           115.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             He
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             do
             them
             wrong
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             reproved
             Kings
             .
             for
             their
             sake
             ;
          
           saying
           ,
           
             Touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             do
             my
             Prophets
             no
             harm
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           as
           
             Abraham
          
           was
           travelling
           towards
           the
           South
           Countrey
           ,
           whilst
           he
           so
           journed
           in
           
             Gerar
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           reproved
           
             Abimelech
          
           also
           ,
           King
           of
           
             Gerar
             ,
          
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           20.
           
           For
           
             Abraham
          
           (
           again
           )
           said
           of
           
             Sarah
          
           his
           Wife
           ,
           she
           is
           my
           Sister
           ;
           and
           
             Abimelech
          
           King
           of
           
             Gerar
          
           sent
           and
           took
           
             Sarah
             ,
          
           v.
           2.
           
           
             But
             God
             came
             to
             Abimelech
             in
             a
             Dreame
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             but
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
          
           (
           a
           sharp
           Reproof
           indeed
           )
           And
           he
           gives
           him
           a
           Reason
           for
           his
           so
           saying
           ,
           
             For
             the
             Woman
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             which
             thon
             hast
             taken
             is
             a
             mans
             Wife
             ,
          
           v.
           3.
           
           Yet
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Abimelech
             had
             not
             come
             near
             her
             ,
          
           v.
           4.
           
           
             And
             Abimelech
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             stay
             also
             a
             Righteous
             Nation
             ?
             Said
             he
             not
             ,
             she
             is
             my
             Sister
             ?
             and
             she
             ,
             even
             she
             her self
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             my
             Brother
             ;
             in
             the
             integrity
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             innocency
             of
             my
             hands
             have
             I
             done
             this
             ,
          
           v.
           5.
           
           
             And
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             yea
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             didst
             this
             in
             the
             integrity
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             for
             I
             also
             withheld
             thee
             from
             sinning
             against
             me
             ;
             therefore
             suffered
             I
             thee
             not
             to
             touch
             her
             ,
          
           v.
           6.
           
        
         
           Whence
           I
           would
           note
           also
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           is
           the
           Searcher
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           Tryer
           of
           the
           reins
           ,
           takes
           a
           
             perfect
             account
          
           of
           the
           
             bent
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             .
          
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ;
           That
           
             accordingly
             he
             either
             restrains
             Souls
             from
             sinning
             against
             him
             ,
          
           or
           else
           
             gives
             persons
             up
             to
             commit
             sin
             with
             greediness
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           And
           as
           they
           did
           not
           like
           to
           retain
           God
           in
           their
           knowledge
           ;
           therefore
           God
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           a
           reprobate
           mind
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           28.
           
           
           But
           this
           is
           that
           in
           the
           seventh
           verse
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           Assertion
           good
           ;
           
             Now
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             restore
             the
             Man
             his
             Wife
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             pray
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             live
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             restore
             her
             not
             ,
             know
             thou
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             die
             ,
             thou
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             .
          
        
         
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           made
           good
           in
           
             Achans
          
           Family
           ,
           
             Josh.
          
           7.
           
           That
           when
           
             Achan
          
           had
           taken
           of
           the
           accursed
           things
           ,
           that
           goodly
           Babylonish
           Garment
           ,
           the
           Silver
           ,
           and
           the
           Wedge
           of
           Gold
           ;
           the
           Judgement
           extended
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           punishment
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           his
           whole
           Family
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           his
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Josh.
          
           7.
           24.
           
           
             And
             Joshua
             and
             all
             Israel
             with
             him
             ,
             took
             Achan
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Zerah
             ,
             and
             the
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             Garment
             ,
             and
             the
             Wedge
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Daughters
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Oxen
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Asses
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Sheep
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Tent
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             that
             he
             had
             :
          
           And
           v.
           25.
           
           
             They
             burned
             them
             with
             fire
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             stoned
             them
             with
             stones
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           18.
           16.
           
           That
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           every
           Truth
           shall
           be
           established
           ;
           and
           I
           having
           proved
           each
           Particular
           in
           the
           Assertion
           by
           two
           witnesses
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           That
           God
           many
           times
           punisheth
           a
           People
           for
           the
           misactings
           of
           their
           Governours
           ,
           whether
           in
           
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
          
           or
           
             particular
             Families
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           lest
           I
           make
           my
           lines
           too
           numerous
           ,
           I
           shall
           forbear
           to
           lay
           down
           any
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Point
           ;
           but
           shall
           proceed
           to
           some
           Uses
           that
           may
           be
           for
           our
           present
           benefit
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           That
           God
           many
           times
           punisheth
           a
           People
           for
           the
           misactings
           of
           their
           Governours
           ,
           whether
           in
           Church
           ,
           State
           ,
           or
           particular
           Families
           :
        
         
           This
           then
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           of
           Exhortation
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Governours
           of
           Nations
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Elders
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           as
           they
           tender
           their
           own
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           those
           that
           are
           under
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           walk
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           go
           in
           and
           out
           before
           their
           People
           in
           singleness
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           having
           a
           single-eye
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Souls
           that
           are
           under
           their
           charge
           ,
           carefully
           watching
           over
           all
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           and
           actions
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           bring
           not
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           people
           by
           their
           misactings
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           often
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           have
           his
           Direction
           and
           Protection
           in
           all
           their
           Enterprises
           and
           Undertakings
           ,
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           ,
           Benefit
           and
           Well-being
           of
           those
           that
           are
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           This
           may
           also
           serve
           for
           a
           U●…
           of
           Exhortation
           to
           all
           
           Subjects
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           Elders
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Members
           of
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Children
           ,
           or
           Servants
           in
           particular
           Families
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           often
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Governours
           ;
           and
           in
           special
           ,
           that
           
             Englands
          
           Subjects
           be
           often
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           their
           KING
           ,
           who
           from
           his
           long
           Exile
           and
           Restraint
           ,
           is
           brought
           again
           into
           this
           Land
           of
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           full
           of
           
             Licentiousnes
             ,
             Luxury
          
           and
           
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             Revilings
             ,
             Rendings
          
           and
           
             Tearings
             ,
             Roarings
             ,
             Rantings
          
           and
           
             Swearings
             ,
          
           with
           those
           
             Abominations
          
           of
           
             Stage-Playes
             ,
             May-games
          
           and
           
             Pastimes
             ,
             Pride
          
           and
           
             Prodigality
             ,
          
           that
           God
           in
           Mercy
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           direct
           his
           Heart
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           be
           not
           won
           
             either
             to
             own
             ,
          
           or
           
             allow
             of
             them
             ;
          
           but
           to
           
             disown
             ,
             diswade
          
           and
           
             discountenance
             them
             :
          
           And
           that
           God
           would
           farther
           
             strengthen
          
           both
           his
           Heart
           and
           Hand
           ,
           to
           
             prosecute
          
           that
           
             lovely
             ,
             laudable
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             pious
             ,
             Conscientious
          
           and
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           that
           
             truly
             Noble
          
           and
           
             most
             Heroick
             Princely
             PROCLAMATION
             ,
          
           by
           Him
           issued
           forth
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           amongst
           us
           again
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           him
           seconded
           by
           another
           ;
           that
           so
           
             England
             ,
          
           though
           
             now
             even
             a
             sink
             of
             Abominations
             ,
          
           may
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           
             industry
             ,
             become
          
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           once
           said
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Praise
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           God
           would
           direct
           him
           so
           to
           consider
           of
           his
           Holy
           Things
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           present
           nothing
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           Commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           God
           may
           not
           only
           
             Crown
          
           him
           with
           a
           Crown
           of
           Gold
           here
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           that
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           shall
           never
           fade
           away
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           be
           
             thus
          
           found
           Rendring
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           considering
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           neglect
           thereof
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Hezekiah
          
           rendered
           not
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Benefits
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ;
           
             therefore
          
           wrath
           was
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           to
           Members
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           of
           particular
           Families
           ;
           that
           they
           be
           also
           constant
           in
           this
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           their
           respective
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           Fathers
           or
           Masters
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           so
           directed
           by
           divine
           Assistance
           ,
           
             that
             as
             under
             their
             Prince
             ,
          
           so
           likewise
           under
           
             them
             ,
          
           they
           may
           lead
           a
           peaceable
           ,
           a
           quiet
           ,
           and
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           godliness
           and
           honesty
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           shall
           passe
           to
           my
           Third
           and
           last
           Teachable
           Conclusion
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             outward
             Enjoyments
             do
             many
             times
             so
             affect
             the
             Heart
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             lift
             them
             up
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             forgetting
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             ruine
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           great
           
             Jehovah
          
           knowing
           right
           well
           the
           
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
          
           as
           he
           was
           the
           
             Maker
             of
             thom
             ;
          
           and
           the
           
             temper
             of
             Mans
             Heart
             ,
          
           as
           he
           was
           the
           
             Former
             of
             it
             ;
          
           when
           he
           caused
           
             Moses
          
           to
           let
           
             Israel
          
           know
           the
           particular
           Priviledges
           they
           should
           enjoy
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Canaan
             ,
          
           Deut.
           8.
           he
           giveth
           them
           this
           Caution
           ,
           
             v.
          
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             That
             when
             they
             had
             eaten
             and
             were
             full
             ,
             and
             had
             built
             goodly
             Houses
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             therein
             ,
             when
             their
             Heards
          
           and
           
             Flocks
             ,
          
           their
           
             Silver
          
           and
           their
           
             Gold
          
           was
           
             encreased
             ,
          
           that
           then
           their
           
             heart
             should
             not
             be
             listed
             up
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           we
           may
           see
           verified
           in
           
             Belshazzar
          
           King
           of
           
             Babylon
             ;
          
           for
           when
           
             Daniel
          
           was
           sent
           for
           to
           
             Read
          
           and
           
             Interpret
          
           the
           
             Haud-writing
          
           on
           the
           
             Wall
             ,
             to
             Belshazzar
             ,
          
           Dan.
           5.
           18.
           he
           said
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
             the
             Most
             High
             God
             gave
             unto
             thy
             Father
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Majesty
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             all
             People
             ,
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             trembled
             and
             feared
             before
             him
             :
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             slew
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             kept
             alive
             ;
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             put
             down
             ;
          
           as
           thou
           dost
           now
           ,
           O
           King
           :
           
             But
             when
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             his
             mind
             hardned
             in
             Pride
             ,
             he
             was
             deposed
             from
             his
             Kingly
             Throne
             ,
             and
             they
             took
             his
             glory
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             driven
             from
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             was
             made
             like
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             his
             dwelling
             was
             with
             the
             wild
             Asses
             ,
             they
             fed
             him
             with
             grass
             like
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             was
             wet
             with
             the
             Dew
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             till
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             Most
             High
             Ruleth
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             appointeth
             over
             it
             whomsoever
             he
             will
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           as
           his
           heart
           was
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           his
           mind
           hardned
           in
           Pride
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           
             high
             enjoyments
             ,
          
           to
           the
           forgetting
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           dispensed
           them
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           we
           see
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           his
           casting
           down
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           in
           
             Uzziah
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           26.
           1.
           who
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Amaziah
          
           his
           Father
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
             And
             he
             Reigned
             in
             Jerusalem
             fifty
             and
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             fight
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           And
           V.
           5.
           
           
             He
             fought
             God
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Zechariah
             ,
             who
             had
             understanding
             in
             the
             Visions
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           sought
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God
           made
           him
           to
           prosper
           ;
           
             And
             he
             went
             forth
             and
             warred
             against
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             brake
             down
             the
             Wall
             of
             Gath
             ,
             and
             the
             Wall
             of
             Jabneh
             ,
             and
             the
             Wall
             of
             Ashdod
             ;
             and
             God
             helped
             him
             against
             the
          
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           
             against
             the
          
           Arabians
           ;
           
             and
             the
             Ammonites
             gave
             gifts
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             entring
             in
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             he
             strengthened
             himself
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             he
             built
             Towers
             ,
             both
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             in
             the
             Desert
             ;
             and
             digged
             many
             Wells
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             much
             Cattel
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             law
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Plains
             ;
             Husbandmen
             also
             ,
          
           and
           
             Vine-dressers
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             Host
             of
             fighting
             men
             ,
             that
             went
             out
             to
             War
             in
             Bands
             ;
          
           
           
             his
             chief
             men
             or
             Captains
             of
             War
             ,
             were
             two
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             :
          
           And
           vers.
           15.
           
           
             He
             made
             in
             Jerusalem
             Engins
             of
             War
             ,
             made
             by
             cunning
             Work-men
             ,
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Towers
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Bulwarks
             ,
             to
             shoot
             Arrowes
             and
             great
             Stones
             withal
             ;
             and
             his
             Name
             spread
             far
             abroad
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             marvellously
             helped
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             strong
             :
             But
             when
             he
             was
             strong
             ,
          
           V.
           16.
           
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             to
             his
             destruction
             ;
             for
             he
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             burned
             Incense
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             .
          
           And
           he
           was
           struck
           with
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           died
           without
           cure
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             whilst
             Uzzia
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           V.
           5.
           
           
             God
             made
             him
             to
             prosper
             :
             But
             when
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             forgat
             God
             ,
          
           God
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           
             punished
          
           his
           sin
           with
           a
           
             Disease
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             proved
             mortal
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           we
           note
           ,
           That
           when
           
             Uzziah
          
           separates
           himself
           from
           his
           God
           ,
           by
           forgetting
           him
           ;
           God
           by
           that
           Leprosie
           separated
           him
           from
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Society
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           
             from
             all
             things
             that
             were
             the
             Cause
             of
             his
             hearts
             lifting
             up
             ;
          
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           ver.
           21.
           
           
             And
             Uzzia
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Leper
             until
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             a
             several
             house
             ,
             being
             a
             Leper
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           And
           
             Jotham
          
           his
           Son
           was
           over
           the
           Kings
           House
           ,
           Judging
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Land
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           the
           Lord
           had
           a
           Controversie
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Tyrus
             ,
          
           against
           whom
           he
           gave
           out
           a
           Commission
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           28.
           2.
           saying
           ,
           
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             say
             unto
             the
             Prince
             of
             Tyrus
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Because
             thine
             heart
             is
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             god
             ,
             I
             sit
             in
             the
             Seat
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             ;
             yet
             thou
             art
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             God
             ,
             though
             thou
             set
             thine
             heart
             as
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           his
           heart
           is
           rendred
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           verses
           ,
           which
           proves
           our
           Assertion
           fully
           ;
           for
           saith
           vers.
           4.
           
           
             With
             thy
             Wisdom
             and
             with
             thy
             Understanding
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             thee
             riches
             ,
             and
             hast
             gotten
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             into
             thy
             Treasuries
             .
          
           And
           v.
           5.
           
           
             By
             thy
             great
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             Traffick
             hast
             thou
             encreased
             thy
             riches
             ,
             and
             thy
             heart
             is
             lifted
             up
             ,
             because
             of
             thy
             riches
             .
          
           V.
           7.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             bring
             strangers
             upon
             thee
             ,
             the
             terrible
             of
             the
             Nations
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             draw
             their
             Sword
             against
             the
             beauty
             of
             thy
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             defile
             thy
             brightness
             .
          
           And
           v.
           8.
           
           
             They
             shall
             bring
             thee
             down
             to
             the
          
           Pit
           ,
           
             and
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             deaths
             of
             them
             that
             are
             slain
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             .
          
           And
           vers.
           10.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Uncircumcised
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Strangers
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             spoken
             it
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           whilst
           mens
           hearts
           are
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           forget
           God
           in
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           outward
           things
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           rich
           Man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           12.
           19.
           begin
           to
           live
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           a
           
             Requium
          
           to
           
           their
           Souls
           ;
           the
           Lord
           we
           see
           brings
           them
           down
           with
           a
           ,
           
             Thou
             Fool
             ,
             this
             night
             shall
             they
             require
             thy
             Soul
             from
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           Point
           also
           fully
           proved
           .
           
             viz.
          
           That
           outward
           Enjoyments
           ,
           many
           times
           do
           so
           affect
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           lift
           it
           up
           even
           to
           the
           forgetting
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Several
           Uses
           might
           be
           made
           hereof
           ,
           the
           which
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           shall
           here
           omit
           .
           And
           shall
           onely
           this
           say
           ,
        
         
           That
           we
           see
           by
           common
           Experience
           ,
           That
           they
           that
           are
           hunger-bit
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           their
           full
           of
           Diet
           ,
           they
           run
           upon
           it
           with
           greediness
           ,
           like
           
             Israel
          
           of
           old
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           14.
           32.
           
           
             Who
             flew
             upon
             the
             Spoil
             ,
             and
             took
             Sheep
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             Calves
             ,
             and
             slew
             them
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             did
             eat
             them
             with
             the
             Blood
             :
          
           Which
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           
             became
             their
             sin
             .
          
           Even
           so
           hunger-bit
           Souls
           many
           times
           eat
           with
           that
           eagerness
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           sin
           in
           their
           
             Excess
             ,
          
           but
           also
           
             Surfeit
          
           themselves
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Use
           of
           Caution
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           long
           time
           hast
           been
           a
           Stranger
           to
           this
           Land
           of
           thy
           Nativity
           ,
           and
           hast
           been
           forced
           to
           wander
           from
           one
           Kingdom
           to
           another
           Nation
           ,
           from
           one
           Language
           to
           another
           People
           ,
           in
           
             penury
          
           and
           
             want
             ;
          
           and
           now
           being
           come
           to
           three
           Kingdoms
           of
           thine
           own
           ,
           flowing
           with
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           ,
           and
           yet
           abounding
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           Excess
           of
           Riot
           ;
           let
           me
           Caution
           thee
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             surfeit
             not
          
           thy self
           upon
           the
           
             profits
          
           nor
           
             pleasures
          
           thereof
           ;
           nor
           ,
           let
           thy
           Men
           of
           Valour
           ,
           neither
           Domestick
           nor
           Forreign
           ,
           that
           are
           lately
           come
           over
           to
           thy
           assistance
           ,
           cause
           thee
           to
           put
           thy
           confidence
           in
           an
           Arm
           of
           flesh
           ;
           
             lest
             thy
             heart
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
          
           and
           
             so
             thou
             forget
             thy
             God
             to
             thine
             own
             ruine
             :
             Neither
             surfeit
             thy self
             with
             too
             much
             blood-shed
             ,
             lest
          
           thou
           make
           thy self
           
             Blood-guilty
             ,
          
           and
           
             so
          
           God
           
             begin
             a
             new
             Inquisition
             ;
          
           but
           rather
           shew
           
             Pitty
          
           and
           
             Compassion
             ,
             Love
          
           and
           
             Lenity
             ,
          
           and
           rather
           
             Lament
          
           than
           
             Launce
             ;
          
           and
           rather
           Triumph
           over
           the
           
             killing
             thy
             Corruptions
          
           than
           thy
           
             Subjects
             ;
          
           and
           resolve
           to
           refer
           thy
           will
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Uengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             repay
             it
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           19.
           
           I
           would
           here
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           good
           sence
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           not
           desire
           the
           
             Obstruction
             of
             the
             due
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
          
           but
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           administred
           ,
           that
           
             Mercy
          
           may
           be
           
             intermixed
             therewith
             ;
          
           and
           also
           that
           
             Relenting
          
           and
           
             Sobriety
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             Exaltation
          
           and
           
             Inhumanity
             ,
             be
             in
             the
          
           Execution
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           know
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           
             For
             Magistrates
             are
             set
             up
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             Evil
             doers
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           For
           the
           Law
           is
           not
           made
           
             for
             the
          
           Righteous
           man
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           
             Lawless
          
           and
           
             Disobedient
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             Ungodly
          
           and
           for
           
             Sinners
             ,
          
           for
           
             Unholy
          
           and
           
             Prophane
             ,
          
           for
           
           
             Murtherers
          
           of
           
             Fathers
             ,
          
           and
           
             Murtherers
          
           of
           
             Mothers
             ,
          
           for
           
             Man-slayers
             ,
          
           for
           
             Whoremongers
             ,
          
           and
           for
           them
           that
           
             defile
             themselves
             with
             man-kind
             ,
          
           for
           
             Man-stealers
             ,
          
           for
           
             Lyars
          
           and
           
             perj●…red
             persons
             ,
          
           or
           any
           
             thing
             else
          
           that
           
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             ,
          
           James
           3.
           2.
           
           
             For
             if
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           O
           then
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           to
           bring
           thy self
           to
           the
           
             Bar
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
          
           and
           there
           
             Arraign
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             and
             condemn
             thy self
             ;
          
           for
           ,
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           31.
           
           
             If
             we
             would
             Judge
             our selves
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             Judged
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             are
             Judged
             ,
          
           we
           are
           
             chastened
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             World
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           is
           the
           
             readiest
             way
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             to
             render
             duely
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             thy
             heart
             from
             being
             lifted
             up
             ,
             that
             so
             wrath
             fall
             not
             upon
             thee
             and
             thy
             Kingdoms
             .
          
        
         
           I
           beseech
           thee
           then
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Great
           Jehovah
           ,
           
             consider
             what
             I
             say
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Lord
           in
           
             Mercy
             make
             thee
             Wise
             ;
          
           that
           as
           thou
           art
           an
           Heir
           to
           
             a
             Crown
             of
             gold
             here
             ,
          
           so
           thou
           mayest
           he
           made
           partaker
           of
           
             that
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             which
             never
             fadeth
             away
             ;
          
           which
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             shall
             give
             to
             〈◊〉
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             〈◊〉
             onely
             ,
             but
             unto
             all
             them
             also
             that
             love
             his
             appearan●…e
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           8.
           
           And
           so
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           let
           thy
           
             Soul
          
           in
           the
           
             singleness
             ,
             thereof
             Eccho
          
           with
           mine
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Even
             so
             ,
             come
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             come
             quickly
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           DECLARATION
           Of
           a
           small
           Society
           of
           BAPTIZED
           BELIEVERS
           ,
           undergoing
           the
           Name
           of
           FREE-WILLERS
           ,
           about
           the
           CITY
           of
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           WE
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           and
           have
           been
           mis-represented
           to
           the
           People
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           particular
           Letters
           from
           friend
           to
           friend
           ,
           as
           by
           publick
           Intelligence
           in
           Pamphlets
           and
           News-Books
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           we
           have
           been
           rendred
           odious
           in
           the
           eyes
           almost
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           made
           a
           by-word
           ,
           and
           a
           hissing
           to
           all
           ;
           were
           notwithstanding
           willing
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           requirement
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           21.
           19.
           
           
             In
             our
             patience
             to
             possesse
             our
             Souls
             ,
          
           and
           silently
           to
           wait
           upon
           our
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           clearing
           of
           our
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           cleannesse
           of
           our
           hands
           in
           his
           eye-sight
           :
           But
           lately
           having
           had
           a
           view
           of
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           dated
           the
           12th
           ,
           of
           
             December
          
           last
           ,
           made
           by
           some
           Persons
           of
           the
           particular
           Judgment
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           others
           of
           another
           perswasion
           have
           joyned
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           in
           severall
           particulars
           we
           cannot
           in
           the
           least
           assent
           ;
           We
           therefore
           thought
           it
           our
           bounden
           Duty
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           in
           present
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           ,
           as
           also
           fearing
           lest
           they
           having
           declared
           to
           publick
           view
           ,
           we
           by
           our
           silence
           should
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Judgment
           with
           them
           in
           what
           they
           have
           declared
           ,
           or
           else
           guilty
           of
           all
           or
           some
           of
           those
           five
           Particulars
           they
           in
           that
           Declaration
           say
           the
           Baptists
           in
           general
           are
           charged
           withall
           ;
           have
           therefore
           set
           pen
           to
           paper
           ,
           and
           shall
           first
           give
           a
           particular
           of
           the
           said
           five
           Charges
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           lay
           down
           our
           real
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           Perswasions
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           Scripture
           record
           ,
           to
           those
           Charges
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           will
           be
           apparent
           that
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           differ
           from
           
           the
           said
           Declarers
           in
           point
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           shall
           in
           any
           thing
           therein
           derogate
           from
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           desire
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           love
           to
           be
           rectified
           by
           better
           Judgments
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           shall
           think
           our selves
           happy
           gainers
           in
           such
           a
           Christian
           reproof
           .
           Say
           they
           ,
           we
           being
           mis-represented
           to
           the
           Nation
           ;
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               As
               such
               as
               are
               opposite
               to
               Magistracy
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               we
               would
               destroy
               the
               Publick
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               who
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               some
               things
               about
               Religion
               ,
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               we
               do
               countenance
               the
               People
               called
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               in
               their
               irregular
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               we
               do
               endeavour
               a
               toleration
               of
               all
               miscarriages
               ,
               in
               things
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               That
               we
               desire
               to
               murther
               and
               destroy
               those
               that
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           positively
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           opposing
           Magistracy
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           be
           to
           us
           matter
           of
           great
           rejoycing
           to
           know
           who
           were
           our
           Magistrates
           :
           But
           farr
           greater
           to
           see
           such
           set
           up
           who
           are
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           hating
           covetousness
           ,
           that
           so
           〈◊〉
           might
           be
           duly
           executed
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           〈◊〉
           down
           like
           water
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           like
           a
           mighty
           stream
           ;
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           no
           more
           leading
           into
           captivity
           ,
           &
           that
           complaining
           in
           our
           streets
           might
           have
           an
           end
           :
           But
           for
           our
           parts
           to
           take
           a
           carnal
           weapon
           in
           our
           hands
           or
           use
           the
           least
           violence
           either
           to
           support
           or
           pull
           down
           the
           worst
           ▪
           or
           to
           set
           up
           or
           maintain
           the
           best
           of
           men
           ,
           we
           look
           not
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           our
           duty
           in
           the
           least
           ;
           much
           lesse
           to
           have
           a
           thought
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           set
           up
           our selves
           ,
           either
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ;
           for
           were
           we
           abilitated
           and
           furnished
           with
           such
           endowments
           as
           might
           render
           us
           capable
           of
           being
           Rulers
           ,
           yet
           could
           we
           not
           allow
           our selves
           to
           act
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           a
           People
           
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           John
           15.
           19.
           and
           look
           upon
           ou●…
           selves
           as
           
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.
           13.
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           11.
           
           But
           this
           we
           know
           to
           be
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           
             Rom.
          
           13.
           the
           beginning
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Tit.
          
           3.
           2.
           that
           we
           are
           to
           be
           
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             resist
             the
             Powers
             ,
          
           because
           they
           be
           
             ordained
             of
             God
             ;
          
           and
           as
           God
           sets
           them
           up
           ,
           so
           he
           requires
           his
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           to
           render
           to
           them
           
             Tribute
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Honour
             ,
             Romans
          
           13.
           7.
           
           And
           we
           further
           declare
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           our
           bounden
           duty
           i●…obedience
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           
             pray
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
          
           ●…Tim
           .
           
           2.
           22.
           
           So
           that
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           opposing
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           say
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           civil
           things
           that
           are
           agreeable
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           shall
           require
           any
           thing
           from
           us
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           ,
           revealed
           in
           his
           Holy
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           ,
           we
           say
           we
           are
           not
           to
           resist
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           in
           
           conscience
           we
           cannot
           obey
           them
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           patiently
           to
           suffer
           under
           them
           ,
           whatever
           they
           shall
           inflict
           upon
           us
           for
           our
           non-obedience
           to
           their
           requirements
           :
           And
           to
           this
           we
           yet
           further
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           real
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           to
           things
           Spiritual
           ,
           not
           to
           own
           them
           as
           our
           Law-givers
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           
             for
             there
             is
             one
             Law-giver
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             ,
          
           Jam.
           4.
           12.
           which
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           33.
           22.
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           impose
           upon
           us
           Laws
           in
           point
           of
           worship
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           worship
           a
           False
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           true
           God
           after
           a
           false
           manner
           ,
           we
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           shall
           tell
           them
           with
           
             Shadrach
             ,
             Meshach
             ,
          
           and
           
             Abednego
             ,
          
           Dan.
           3.
           16.
           
           That
           we
           are
           not
           carefull
           to
           answer
           them
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           yet
           shall
           not
           violently
           resist
           ,
           but
           with
           them
           patiently
           suffer
           under
           them
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           ,
           
             That
             we
             would
             destroy
             the
             publick
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             some
             things
             about
             Religion
             ;
          
           We
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           a
           destruction
           intended
           between
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           leave
           it
           at
           their
           doors
           ,
           and
           desire
           them
           to
           Judge
           between
           the
           all-seeing
           God
           ,
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           consciences
           ,
           what
           they
           have
           intended
           by
           their
           so
           often
           pressing
           
             Parliament
          
           men
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           for
           a
           suppression
           of
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Judgment
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           and
           upon
           search
           made
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           a
           desire
           of
           any
           such
           destruction
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           beg
           them
           in
           Gods
           fear
           ,
           to
           break
           off
           that
           evil
           by
           timely
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Peace
           with
           God
           ;
           as
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           desiring
           any
           revenge
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           that
           shal
           desire
           or
           endeavour
           our
           ruine
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           rather
           pitty
           than
           envy
           them
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           requirement
           of
           our
           Law-giver
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           44.
           
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
          
           and
           their
           conversion
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           in
           the
           least
           desiring
           or
           ,
           endeavouring
           their
           confusion
           .
           That
           there
           are
           many
           things
           wherein
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Nation
           and
           we
           differ
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           is
           very
           clear
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           designe
           or
           so
           much
           as
           desire
           the
           destruction
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           for
           such
           differences
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           matters
           concerning
           our selves
           ,
           we
           hope
           in
           our
           further
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           Particulars
           ,
           we
           shall
           manifest
           to
           be
           as
           clear
           ;
           and
           also
           therein
           discover
           our selves
           to
           be
           the
           
             peaceable
             Lambs
             of
             Christ
             ▪
          
           John
           21.
           15.
           
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           25.
           1
           Pet.
           5
           4.
           Heb.
           10.
           20.
           
           Who
           doth
           require
           us
           to
           
             learn
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             lowly
             and
             meek
             ,
          
           Matth.
           11.
           29.
           
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           we
           do
           declare
           ,
           when
           or
           wherever
           some
           of
           us
           shall
           conveniently
           meet
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           private
           or
           in
           publick
           ,
           we
           shall
           resolve
           (
           God
           assisting
           ▪
           us
           )
           to
           
             contend
             earnestly
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           Exhortation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           his
           
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Jude
          
           3.
           and
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           oppositions
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           good
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             Jes●…
             Chri●…
             ,
          
           2
           Ti●…
           .
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           12.
           
           In
           which
           combate
           we
           are
           confident
           ,
           we
           neither
           shall
           hazard
           life
           ,
           nor
           draw
           blood
           ;
           for
           through
           mercy
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           with
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             That
             though
             we
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             w●…
             war
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             not
             carnal
             .
          
        
         
           To
           the
           third
           ,
           
             That
             we
             〈◊〉
             the
             Peopl●…
             called
          
           Quakers
           
             in
             their
             irregular
             practice
             .
          
           To
           this
           we
           answer
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           o●…
           witness
           ,
           we
           lie
           not
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           countenancing
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           or
           our selves
           in
           any
           irregular
           practice
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           we
           our selves
           be
           found
           i●…
           any
           such
           actings
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           violen●…ly
           oppose
           ,
           but
           patiently
           subject
           to
           such
           penalties
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           such
           Lawes
           calls
           for
           :
           it
           would
           have
           been
           well
           ,
           if
           the
           Afsertors
           had
           declared
           wherein
           this
           Irregular
           practice
           doth
           consist
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           have
           given
           a
           more
           particular
           answer
           ;
           yet
           we
           hope
           by
           what
           hath
           and
           shall
           be
           declared
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easily
           judged
           ,
           that
           w●…
           for
           our
           parts
           are
           no
           such
           people
           as
           the
           Baptists
           generally
           are
           reported
           ,
           and
           some
           ●…hew
           themselves
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
             That
             we
             endeavo●…r
             a
             tolleration
             of
             all
             misc●…riages
             in
             things
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             under
             〈◊〉
             of
             Liber●…y
             of
             Conscience
             ▪
          
           If
           by
           endeavouring
           a
           tolleration
           of
           all
           miscarriages
           in
           things
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           the
           Assertors
           intend
           amongst
           our selves
           in
           our
           own
           Assembles
           :
           we
           shall
           answer
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           ;
           That
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           any
           such
           Toleration
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           at
           this
           very
           day
           go
           under
           a
           reproach
           by
           that
           people
           we
           formerly
           walked
           withal
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           reallity
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           integrity
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           cannot
           allow
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           that
           we
           judge
           to
           be
           of
           that
           nature
           amongst
           them
           ;
           we
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           requires
           a
           perfect
           observation
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           universal
           obedience
           to
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           he
           commanded
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           28.
           20.
           
           And
           that
           as
           well
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           laid
           down
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           given
           in
           by
           the
           incomes
           of
           that
           Spirit
           that
           was
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           them
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           16.
           13.
           which
           are
           also
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           14.
           37.
           as
           to
           those
           that
           were
           laid
           down
           by
           himself
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           18.
           12
           ,
           15.
           
           So
           that
           we
           positively
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           shall
           allow
           of
           any
           miscarriages
           either
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Discipline
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           to
           'thwart
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           revealed
           in
           his
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           ,
           we
           can
           expect
           no
           better
           answer
           from
           him
           ,
           than
           a
           Proclamation
           of
           our
           Worship
           to
           be
           a
           vain
           Worship
           ,
           as
           once
           he
           declared
           against
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           15.
           9.
           
           And
           therefore
           if
           miscarriages
           rise
           amongst
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           bring
           such
           miscarriages
           to
           the
           the
           touch-stone
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           weigh
           them
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           either
           too
           heavy
           or
           too
           light
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           adding
           or
           diminishing
           from
           or
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           we
           are
           the●…
           to
           repair
           to
           those
           wholsome
           Lawes
           left
           us
           in
           Scripture
           record
           ,
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           such
           miscarriages
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           private
           or
           publick
           ,
           or
           more
           or
           less
           in
           their
           several
           agravations
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           are
           committed
           by
           persons
           standing
           in
           such
           o●…
           such
           relations
           :
           We
           say
           the
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           most
           persons
           think
           ,
           and
           many
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           live
           and
           act
           in
           things
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           without
           Church-Government
           ,
           because
           we
           withdraw
           our selves
           from
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ;
           But
           did
           such
           persons
           rightly
           consider
           ,
           what
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           Parochial
           Assemblies
           ,
           who
           professe
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Spouse
           and
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           compare
           it
           with
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           who
           gives
           Law●…
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           body
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           15.
           21.
           22.
           
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           18.
           2.
           19.
           
           They
           would
           then
           finde
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           shall
           earnestly
           desire
           all
           that
           are
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           true
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           well
           to
           weigh
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           these
           Statute
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           provided
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           16.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           11.
           
           
             Matth.
          
           18.
           15.
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           5.
           12
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           5.
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           20.
           
           
             Tit.
          
           3.
           10.
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           2.
           15.
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           10.
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           4
           ,
           9
           ,
           11.
           
           The
           which
           ,
           as
           we
           will
           answer
           the
           contrary
           at
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           account
           ,
           we
           dare
           not
           in
           the
           least
           wilfully
           violate
           or
           neglect
           .
           But
           if
           by
           miscarriage●…
           in
           things
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           they
           mean
           that
           we
           endeavour
           a
           Tolleration
           of
           all
           miscarriages
           amongst
           them
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           clear
           our selves
           and
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           matters
           ;
           for
           we
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           without
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           so
           we
           look
           upon
           our selves
           to
           be
           as
           to
           them
           :
           And
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           seem
           to
           be
           troubled
           at
           this
           term
           Without
           ,
           and
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           the
           Creation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           need
           these
           expressions
           of
           ,
           
             Stand
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             I
             am
             more
             holy
             than
             you
             ;
          
           To
           such
           ●…e
           shall
           answer
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           and
           Meeknesse
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           our
           Witnesse
           without
           OSTENTATION
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           all
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           
             Adam
          
           are
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           God
           by
           Creation
           ,
           but
           few
           by
           Regeneration
           and
           Adoption
           ,
           for
           
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             ,
          
           Matth
           ,
           20.
           16.
           for
           not
           the
           
             hear●…rs
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             doors
             shall
             be
             justified
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.
           13.
           
           And
           not
           every
           one
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           Matth.
           7.
           21.
           
           We
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           many
           will
           say
           ,
           these
           are
           hard
           sayings
           ,
           and
           cannot
           well
           bear
           them
           ;
           But
           to
           such
           we
           shall
           give
           a
           direction
           in
           our
           Post-s●…ript
           ,
           where
           from
           one
           of
           us
           they
           may
           expect
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           also
           find
           good
           satisfaction
           as
           to
           the
           tearm
           Without
           .
        
         
         
           That
           we
           own
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           we
           confesse
           ;
           but
           under
           that
           or
           any
           other
           pretence
           ;
           to
           endeavour
           a
           Toleration
           of
           any
           Miscarriages
           ,
           either
           in
           things
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           or
           Civil
           ,
           we
           have
           given
           (
           we
           hope
           )
           full
           satisfaction
           ;
           for
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           our
           Master
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Tares
           and
           the
           Wheat
           grow
           together
           till
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           13.
           30.
           
           And
           that
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           doth
           exercise
           his
           long-suffering
           to
           the
           whole
           bulk
           of
           man-kind
           ,
           
             not
             willing
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             Repentance
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           
           We
           look
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           to
           follow
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Dear
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           to
           
             walk
             in
             love
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           therefore
           are
           
             like-minded
             ,
          
           having
           the
           same
           love
           ,
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           And
           therefore
           do
           further
           declare
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           as
           free
           ,
           that
           all
           others
           should
           enjoy
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           as
           we
           our selves
           ,
           of
           what
           Judgment
           soever
           they
           be
           ;
           we
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           called
           at
           the
           eleve●…th
           hour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           first
           and
           third
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           20.
           1
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           had
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ▪
          
           been
           plucked
           up
           whilst
           he
           was
           a
           Tare
           ,
           a
           Persecutor
           ,
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           13.
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           sinners
           ,
           
             v.
          
           15
           he
           had
           never
           been
           such
           choyce
           Wheat
           ,
           to
           Satisfie
           ,
           Refresh
           ,
           Enable
           ,
           Enliven
           ,
           Inlighten
           ,
           Encourage
           ,
           build
           up
           ,
           and
           Instruct
           ,
           Correct
           ,
           and
           Reprove
           the
           Building
           of
           God
           ;
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           9.
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Heb
             ▪
          
           3.
           6.
           the
           Houshold
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           19.
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           6.
           18.
           
           Nor
           that
           body
           of
           which
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           18.
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           but
           say
           again
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           as
           free
           that
           all
           others
           should
           enjoy
           their
           Liberties
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           our selves
           ;
           We
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           must
           give
           an
           account
           of
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             12.
             for
             every
             one
             shall
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10.
           
           Matth.
           25.
           34
           ,
           41.
           
           But
           either
           to
           procure
           or
           maintain
           our
           own
           or
           others
           Liberties
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           violence
           ,
           we
           can
           find
           no
           warrant
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           only
           and
           alone
           Rule
           that
           we
           walk
           by
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           remedy
           that
           we
           find
           there
           recorded
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           
             persecute
             us
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             we
             may
             flee
             into
             another
             ;
          
           and
           this
           we
           see
           acted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           
             John
          
           7.
           1.
           and
           by
           his
           Parents
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           2.
           14.
           and
           the
           Apostle
           
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
          
           12.
           17.
           and
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
          
           9.
           25
           ,
           26.
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           33.
           
           And
           to
           follow
           our
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           footsteps
           of
           the
           Flock
           of
           God
           gone
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           judge
           it
           very
           safe
           ;
           but
           to
           resist
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           or
           use
           the
           least
           violence
           ,
           we
           judge
           unwarrantable
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           fift
           and
           last
           particular
           ,
           
             That
             we
             would
             murther
             and
             destroy
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           cannot
           but
           answer
           ,
           that
           so
           to
           do
           we
           judge
           were
           not
           so
           much
           as
           common
           Humanity
           ,
           much
           less
           Religion
           or
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           our
           Religion
           is
           ,
           
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
          
           which
           is
           ,
           
           to
           
             visit
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             widdows
             ,
          
           not
           to
           make
           fatherless
           &
           widdows
           ;
           and
           to
           visit
           them
           in
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           not
           to
           murther
           and
           destroy
           their
           Relations
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           under
           Afflictions
           :
           But
           to
           this
           we
           further
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           and
           the
           4th
           Particular
           we
           judg
           seem
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           murthering
           and
           destroying
           for
           difference
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           Reason
           can
           they
           be
           charged
           against
           one
           and
           the
           same
           persons
           ;
           for
           murthering
           and
           destroying
           for
           difference
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           destroyes
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           swallows
           up
           and
           drowns
           murthering
           ,
           and
           destroying
           for
           difference
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           argues
           ,
           that
           the
           Assertors
           of
           these
           things
           are
           yet
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           with
           those
           our
           Apostle
           writ
           of
           ,
           in
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           7.
           not
           
             knowing
             well
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             they
             do
             affirm
             ;
          
           yet
           notwithstanding
           seeing
           we
           are
           therewith
           charged
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           discharging
           our selves
           of
           this
           confused
           burthen
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           the
           singleness
           of
           our
           souls
           yet
           farther
           discover
           our
           real
           judgments
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           intent
           of
           the
           Charge
           ,
           which
           is
           murthering
           and
           destroying
           ;
           and
           add
           this
           further
           ,
           that
           we
           read
           of
           a
           threefold
           Sword
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             4
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Sword
             of
             Steel
             ,
             usually
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sword
             of
             slaughter
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             
               Ezek.
            
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           we
           are
           required
           to
           take
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           
             put
             on
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           6.
           11
           ,
           13
           ,
           17.
           and
           
             thus
          
           to
           be
           
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
          
           whose
           might
           was
           evidenced
           once
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           by
           using
           this
           Sword
           skilfully
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           4.
           4
           ,
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             ,
             casting
             down
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             ,
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           having
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           
             revenge
          
           all
           
             disobedience
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           is
           
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             thorowly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
             for
             we
             wrastle
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             d●…kness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           ephess.
           .
           6.
           12.
           not
           for
           nor
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           nor
           Armies
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           whose
           strength
           is
           flesh
           and
           not
           spirit
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           together
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           31.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             Mat.
          
           26.
           52.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           fully
           declared
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           which
           Sword
           
           takes
           revenge
           on
           no
           man
           before
           he
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           charged
           ,
           heard
           ,
           and
           by
           good
           evidence
           convicted
           ,
           and
           sentence
           according
           to
           the
           fact
           proved
           ,
           given
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           immediate
           Commission
           given
           to
           an
           Executioner
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Fact
           and
           Sentence
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           this
           Sword
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Sword
           of
           slaughter
           ,
           without
           examination
           or
           due
           consideration
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           put
           in
           execution
           to
           the
           slaying
           and
           destroying
           of
           friends
           as
           well
           as
           enemies
           ;
           witness
           those
           slaughters
           ,
           and
           woundings
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Insurrection
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           acting
           in
           this
           Sword
           ,
           we
           can
           find
           no
           warrant
           from
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           for
           that
           sword
           being
           once
           procured
           by
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           another
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           an
           immediate
           Commission
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           work
           being
           finished
           for
           which
           it
           was
           intended
           ,
           we
           find
           an
           immediate
           and
           peremptory
           command
           for
           the
           sheathing
           it
           again
           ;
           and
           this
           reason
           rendred
           from
           the
           lip
           of
           truth
           it self
           ,
           
             for
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
          
           Matth.
           26.
           52.
           
             for
             whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
          
           Matth.
           16.
           25.
           and
           we
           find
           no
           tolleration
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           for
           the
           drawing
           it
           again
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           neither
           by
           Precept
           or
           Example
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           this
           countermand
           should
           not
           be
           looked
           upon
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           its
           continuance
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           People
           of
           God
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           amongst
           several
           other
           weighty
           things
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           seven
           Churches
           in
           
             As●…a
             ,
          
           and
           in
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           
             John
          
           the
           Revelator
           ,
           is
           not
           backward
           to
           remind
           them
           ,
           and
           us
           in
           them
           of
           it
           again
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           concernment
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           we
           judg
           )
           lest
           it
           should
           not
           be
           taken
           so
           much
           notice
           of
           by
           us
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           it
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           the
           rise
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Beast
           is
           wounded
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           deadly
           wound
           was
           healed
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           13.
           3.
           intimating
           thus
           much
           ,
           as
           we
           apprehend
           ,
           That
           as
           Kingly
           power
           hath
           had
           a
           wound
           in
           these
           Nations
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           were
           unto
           death
           ,
           so
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           brought
           about
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           must
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           for
           that
           deadly
           wound
           shall
           be
           healed
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           13.
           3.
           and
           we
           finding
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           three
           Nations
           very
           high
           in
           this
           juncture
           of
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           like
           
             Israel
          
           of
           old
           ,
           1
           
             Sam
             :
          
           8
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           the
           face
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           in
           this
           last
           change
           ,
           we
           do
           discern
           ,
           as
           through
           a
           glasse
           darkly
           ,
           that
           the
           deadly
           wound
           is
           now
           going
           to
           be
           healed
           ,
           although
           we
           do
           really
           judge
           ,
           that
           several
           that
           are
           in
           present
           eminent
           power
           ,
           intend
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           crucifying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           intended
           the
           bringing
           the
           great
           design
           ,
           and
           fore-appointment
           of
           God
           about
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           
           23.
           
           By
           all
           which
           we
           judge
           ,
           that
           Caution
           was
           intended
           chiefly
           to
           us
           
             upon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             is
             come
             ;
          
           and
           lest
           we
           should
           not
           be
           so
           mindful
           of
           our
           Duties
           as
           he
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           he
           makes
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           to
           bespeak
           our
           better
           attention
           to
           what
           he
           intendeth
           ,
           &
           saith
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           13.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             let
             him
             hear
             ;
             he
             that
             leadeth
             into
             captivity
             ,
             shall
             go
             into
             captivity
             ;
             he
             that
             killeth
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             shall
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           whilest
           others
           are
           leading
           into
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           killing
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           to
           pull
           down
           ,
           or
           set
           up
           this
           or
           that
           Power
           ,
           Man
           ,
           or
           Government
           ;
           to
           give
           a
           deadly
           Wound
           to
           Kingly
           Power
           ,
           or
           to
           heal
           that
           deadly
           Wound
           again
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           People
           of
           God
           should
           in
           their
           
             Patience
             possess
             their
             souls
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           Revolutions
           ,
           exercise
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           once
           that
           Prophet
           did
           ,
           
             Hab.
          
           3.
           17.
           and
           faithfully
           to
           depend
           upon
           God
           for
           his
           Preservation
           and
           Protection
           ,
           keeping
           themselves
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           from
           leading
           into
           Captivity
           ,
           or
           killing
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           lest
           they
           themselves
           be
           led
           into
           captivity
           ,
           &
           killed
           by
           the
           sword
           ;
           thereby
           evidencing
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           
             peaceable
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Joh.
           15.
           19.
           and
           following
           their
           
             Master
             the
             Lord
             and
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           Isa.
           9.
           6.
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           16.
           being
           regulated
           by
           his
           requirements
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Romans
          
           10.
           15.
           
           
             Ephesians
          
           6.
           5.
           having
           received
           from
           the
           
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           Rom.
           15.
           33.
           
           Rom.
           16.
           20.
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           11.
           that
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           whose
           
             fruits
          
           is
           
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             long-Suffering
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Meckness
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             against
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ;
          
           that
           as
           they
           are
           Christs
           ,
           so
           they
           should
           evidence
           that
           they
           have
           
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             iusts
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           But
           lust
           being
           not
           crucified
           ,
           it
           breaks
           forth
           into
           wars
           and
           fightings
           ;
           for
           when
           
             men
             lust
             and
             have
             not
             ,
          
           then
           they
           
             kill
             and
             desire
             to
             have
             ,
          
           James
           4.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           when
           the
           People
           of
           God
           shall
           act
           thus
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           brands
           them
           with
           those
           Ignominious
           Names
           of
           Adulterers
           ,
           and
           Adulteresses
           ,
           informing
           them
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           are
           fighting
           for
           ,
           is
           enmity
           against
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           they
           obtain
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           
             James
          
           4.
           4.
           and
           we
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           whilest
           we
           are
           Friends
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           are
           Enemies
           to
           God
           ;
           dare
           not
           in
           the
           least
           have
           to
           do
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           set
           up
           our selves
           ,
           or
           to
           side
           with
           any
           ,
           either
           in
           setting
           up
           ,
           or
           pulling
           down
           ;
           And
           how
           can
           a
           mans
           love
           to
           the
           world
           be
           evidenced
           more
           ,
           than
           in
           venturing
           his
           life
           for
           it
           ?
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             John
          
           15.
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           we
           further
           Declare
           ,
           That
           as
           we
           are
           to
           be
           
             a
             peaceable
             People
          
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Action
           ,
           so
           we
           look
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           ,
           to
           keep
           our selves
           from
           Oaths
           ,
           Engagements
           ,
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           either
           
             For
          
           or
           
             Against
          
           this
           or
           that
           Person
           ,
           Government
           ,
           or
           Persons
           whatsoever
           :
           
             For
             because
          
           
           
             of
             SWEAPING
             the
             Land
             mourneth
             ,
          
           Jerem.
           23.
           10.
           
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             Controversie
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             Mercy
             ,
             nor
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             for
             by
          
           SWEARING
           ,
           
             and
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Killing
             ,
             and
             Stealling
             ,
             and
             committing
             Adultery
             ,
             they
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             bloud
             toucheth
             bloud
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           saith
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           10.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             They
             have
             spoken
             words
             ,
          
           SWEARING
           
             falsly
             ,
             in
             making
             a
             Covenant
             ;
          
           THUS
           
             Judgement
             springeth
             up
             as
             Hemlock
             in
             the
             furrows
             of
             the
             field
             ;
          
           and
           we
           not
           knowing
           what
           the
           Cabinet
           Counsel
           of
           God
           is
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Government
           ,
           dare
           not
           in
           the
           least
           have
           so
           much
           as
           a
           thought
           to
           Engage
           in
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           
             lest
             we
             be
             found
             Fighters
             against
             God
             ;
          
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Gamaliel
             ,
          
           though
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             Acts.
          
           5.
           39.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           do
           Declare
           our
           Resolution
           herein
           ,
           That
           we
           shall
           not
           (
           God
           assisting
           us
           )
           enter
           into
           any
           Engagement
           whatsoever
           ,
           upon
           any
           such
           account
           ;
           Yet
           shall
           this
           say
           again
           ,
           That
           we
           shall
           not
           violently
           resist
           the
           Imposers
           of
           any
           such
           Engagements
           ,
           but
           shall
           patiently
           suffer
           the
           penalty
           of
           our
           non-obedience
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           further
           Declare
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           some
           of
           our
           great
           trouble
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           some
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           same
           Faith
           and
           Order
           with
           us
           ,
           so
           acting
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           now
           become
           even
           an
           overwhelming
           burthen
           upon
           our
           Souls
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           generally
           running
           such
           a
           precipitant
           course
           ;
           by
           which
           actings
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           mouths
           almost
           of
           all
           men
           are
           opened
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Truth
           they
           profess
           ,
           most
           ignominiously
           branded
           and
           reproached
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           further
           Declare
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           that
           we
           bear
           our
           Testimony
           against
           them
           in
           their
           present
           actings
           ,
           and
           cannot
           stand
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           have
           Communion
           with
           them
           therein
           ,
           nor
           with
           those
           that
           strengthen
           their
           hands
           in
           standing
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           must
           tell
           them
           in
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Savior
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           9.
           55.
           
           
             That
             they
             know
             not
             what
             Spirit
             they
             are
             of
             ;
          
           for
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           (
           their
           Master
           )
           
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           The
           Premises
           considered
           ,
           we
           shall
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Judgement
           of
           all
           Rational
           men
           ,
           whether
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           what
           we
           are
           Charged
           withal
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           Yet
           if
           they
           shall
           still
           go
           on
           notwithstanding
           to
           use
           us
           Reproachfully
           ,
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           Endeavouring
           or
           Desiring
           a
           Revenge
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           our
           Requests
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           cry
           out
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             Forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             POST-SCRIPT
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Declarers
             ,
             in
             their
             Answer
             to
             the
             First
             Particular
             in
             their
             Declaration
             ,
             do
             call
             the
             
               Independants
            
             and
             
               Presbyterians
            
             their
             Christian
             Friends
             ;
             the
             which
             ,
             however
             it
             is
             they
             so
             complement
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             reality
             (
             we
             judge
             )
             they
             cannot
             own
             them
             as
             such
             upon
             a
             Scripture
             account
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             because
             one
             Mr.
             
               William
               Alleyn
               ,
            
             in
             a
             Book
             lately
             by
             him
             Published
             ,
             Intituled
             ,
             
               A
               Retractation
               to
               Separation
               :
            
             In
             which
             Book
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             currant
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             he
             brings
             which
             were
             written
             by
             the
             immediate
             directions
             and
             Incomes
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             applyeth
             to
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             
               Episcopals
               ,
               Independants
               ,
            
             and
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             who
             are
             opposite
             both
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             he
             intending
             thereby
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             a
             Belief
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             the
             true
             and
             visible
             Members
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ;
             the
             which
             Book
             ,
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             is
             intended
             suddenly
             to
             be
             Answered
             by
             one
             of
             our
             Society
             ,
             who
             Resolveth
             to
             entitle
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Retractators
               Work
               ,
               Scaned
               ;
               Or
               ,
               the
               Conceptions
               and
               Supposals
               of
               Mr.
            
             W.
             Alleyn
             ,
             
               regulated
               by
               Scripture
               Record
               :
            
             in
             which
             ,
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             a
             Gospel-Believer
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             a
             Gospel
             account
             ,
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             stated
             ;
             the
             which
             is
             hoped
             will
             be
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             prove
             Instrumental
             to
             the
             Undeceiving
             of
             some
             that
             are
             under
             a
             Deceipt
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             such
             deceitful
             Discourses
             as
             that
             is
             ;
             In
             which
             Answer
             it
             is
             farther
             hoped
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             are
             unsatisfied
             with
             our
             tearm
             
               Without
               ,
            
             in
             our
             Answer
             in
             our
             Declaration
             to
             the
             Fourth
             Particular
             ,
             may
             receive
             also
             good
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             desire
             all
             to
             take
             notice
             ;
             That
             though
             we
             thus
             speak
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             good
             thoughts
             of
             those
             Friends
             that
             go
             under
             those
             Denominations
             ,
             and
             do
             own
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             Opinions
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             Union
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             own
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Truths
             ;
             but
             to
             own
             the
             best
             of
             men
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             them
             our
             mouth
             in
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             Gods
             mouth
             in
             speaking
             forth
             his
             Truths
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             Breaking
             of
             Bread
             at
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             cannot
             own
             them
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             Our
             Reasons
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             will
             be
             fully
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             said
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               Adis
               .
               Richard
               Pilgrim
               .
               Abel
               Hutchins
               .
               William
               Cox.
               In
               behalf
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               walk
               with
               them
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           
             LONDON
             :
          
        
         
           Re-printed
           by
           
             S.
             Dover
             ,
          
           in
           
             Christophers
             Alley
             ,
          
           in
           
             Martins
          
           near
           
             Aldersgate
             ,
          
           1660.
           
           And
           formerly
           Printed
           the
           12th
           Day
           of
           the
           11th
           Month
           ,
           Heathenishly
           called
           in
           Honour
           to
           their
           god
           
             Janus
             ,
             January
             ,
          
           1659.